English: Bible Commentary, Condensed Translation Notes, Translation Notes, Translation Words, Unlocked Literal Bible for 1 Corinthians

Formatted for Translators

©2022 Wycliffe Associates
Released under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License.
Bible Text: The English Unlocked Literal Bible (ULB)
©2017 Wycliffe Associates
Available at https://bibleineverylanguage.org/translations
The English Unlocked Literal Bible is based on the unfoldingWord® Literal Text, CC BY-SA 4.0. The original work of the unfoldingWord® Literal Text is available at https://unfoldingword.bible/ult/.
The ULB is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License.
Notes: English ULB Translation Notes
©2017 Wycliffe Associates
Available at https://bibleineverylanguage.org/translations
The English ULB Translation Notes is based on the unfoldingWord translationNotes, under CC BY-SA 4.0. The original unfoldingWord work is available at https://unfoldingword.bible/utn.
The ULB Notes is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License.
To view a copy of the CC BY-SA 4.0 license visit http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-sa/4.0/
Below is a human-readable summary of (and not a substitute for) the license.
You are free to:
The licensor cannot revoke these freedoms as long as you follow the license terms.
Under the following conditions:
Notices:
You do not have to comply with the license for elements of the material in the public domain or where your use is permitted by an applicable exception or limitation.
No warranties are given. The license may not give you all of the permissions necessary for your intended use. For example, other rights such as publicity, privacy, or moral rights may limit how you use the material.

Introduction to 1 Corinthians

Overview

The Christians in Corinth had many problems. Before they believed in Jesus, they sinned, did evil things, and worshipped false gods. Paul wanted these Chrsitians to begin to do things that honored God. Therefore, he taught them about how to live in a way that honors God.

See: Sin; False gods; Worship

Who wrote this letter?

Paul wrote 1 Corinthians. Paul was from the city of Tarsus. He had been known as Saul in his early life. Before becoming a Christian, Paul was a Pharisee. He persecuted Christians. After he became a Christian, he traveled several times throughout the Roman Empire telling people about Jesus.

Paul started the church that met in Corinth. He was staying in the city of Ephesus when he wrote this letter.

See: Pharisees; Persecute (Persecution) ; Church

See Map: Tarsus; Roman Empire; Ephesus

To whom did Paul write this letter?

Paul wrote this letter to the Christians in Corinth. Corinth was a major city in ancient Greece. Because it was near the Mediterranean Sea, many travelers and traders came to buy and sell things there. This resulted in the city having people from many different places. At this time, people believed that the people in Corinth did many evil things.

See Map: Corinth; Greece; Mediterranian Sea

Why did Paul write this letter?

1 Corinthians is a letter that Paul wrote to the Christian in the city of Corinth. Paul had heard that there were problems among the Christians there. They were arguing with each other. Some of them did not understand some of the Christian teachings. Some of these Christians did evil things. In this letter, Paul responded to them and encouraged them to live in a way that honored God.

Outline 1 Corinthians

  1. Divisions in the church (1:10-4:21)
  2. Sinning against God(5:1-13)
  3. Christians taking other Christians to court (6:1-20)
  4. Marriage and related matters (7:1-40)
  5. Christians doing evil things (8:1-13; 10:1-11:16)
  6. Paul’s rights as an apostle (9:1-27)
  7. The Lord’s Supper (11:17-34)
  8. The gifts of the Holy Spirit (12:1-31)
  9. Love (13:1-13)
  10. The gifts of the Holy Spirit: prophecy and tongues (14:1-40)
  11. The resurrection of Christians and the resurrection of Jesus (15:1-58)
  12. Closing (16:1-24)

See: Church; Apostle; Lord's Supper;Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy); Speak in Tongues; Resurrect (Resurrection)


1 Corinthians

Chapter 1

1 Paul, called by Christ Jesus to be an apostle by the will of God, and Sosthenes our brother,

2 to the church of God at Corinth, those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus and called to be holy people, together with all those in every place who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is their Lord and ours:

3 May grace and peace be to you from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

4 I always give thanks to my God for you because of the grace of God that Christ Jesus gave to you. 5 He has made you rich in every way, in all speech and with all knowledge, 6 just as the testimony about Christ has been confirmed as true among you.
7 Therefore you lack no spiritual gift as you eagerly wait for the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 8 He will also strengthen you to the end, so that you will be blameless on the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 God is faithful, who called you into the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.

10 Now I urge you, brothers, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all agree, and that there be no divisions among you. I urge that you be joined together with the same mind and by the same purpose. 11 For I have been informed concerning you, my brothers, by Chloe's people that there are factions among you.
12 I mean this: Each one of you says, "I am with Paul," or "I am with Apollos," or "I am with Cephas," or "I am with Christ." 13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you? Were you baptized into the name of Paul?
14 I thank God that I baptized none of you, except Crispus and Gaius. 15 This was so that no one would say that you were baptized into my name. 16 (I also baptized the household of Stephanas. Beyond that, I do not know if I baptized any others.)
17 For Christ did not send me to baptize but to preach the gospel—not with clever speech, in order that the cross of Christ would not be emptied of its power.

18 For the message about the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing. But among those who are being saved, it is the power of God. 19 For it is written,

"I will destroy the wisdom of the wise.
I will set aside the understanding of the intelligent."

20 Where is the wise person? Where is the scholar? Where is the debater of this world? Has not God turned the wisdom of the world into foolishness? 21 Since the world in its wisdom did not know God, God was pleased to save those who believe through the foolishness of preaching.
22 For Jews ask for miraculous signs and Greeks seek wisdom. 23 But we preach Christ crucified, a stumbling block to Jews and foolishness to Gentiles.
24 But to those whom God has called, both Jews and Greeks, we preach Christ as the power and the wisdom of God. 25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than people, and the weakness of God is stronger than people.

26 Look at your calling, brothers. Not many of you were wise according to the flesh. Not many of you were powerful. Not many of you were of noble birth. 27 But God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise. God chose what is weak in the world to shame what is strong.
28 God chose what is low and despised in the world. He even chose things that are regarded as nothing, to bring to nothing things that are held as valuable. 29 He did this so that no flesh would have a reason to boast before him.
30 Because of what God did, now you are in Christ Jesus, who became for us wisdom from God. He became our righteousness, holiness, and redemption. 31 As a result, as it is written, "Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord."


1 Corinthians 1 Commentary

1:1-9

Why does Paul use the word “called”?

[1:1]

Paul’s wrote the word “called”(κλητός/g2822) twice in the first two verses because he wanted the Christians to know God was doing things in the lives of his people. Paul also used the word “called” to talk about himself. He said that God “called” him to be an apostle. That is, he planned for Paul to be an apostle before he was even born (see: Galatians 1:15).

In the same way God called Paul, God called all Christians to himself and called all Christians to be his people before the world was created (see: Ephesians 1:4). God also calls all Christians to be “holy”(ἅγιος/g0040) and to be changed into the “image” of Jesus (see: Ephesians 1:4; Romans 8:29). That is, the things they do and think are to be more like the things Jesus did, said, and thought. They are the things Jesus told Christians to do.

See: Call (Calling); People of God; Apostle; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Image

What was the “church” of God in Corinth?

[1:2]

The “church” of God Paul wrote to Christians in Corinth who came together and worshiped God together in Corinth. Paul’s wrote the word “church” to show that this Christians who come together, not about a certain building, house, or temple. He also said the words “of God” (see: 1:2) to say that the church is God’s, did not belong to someone. The Christians in Corinth worshiped together in multiple homes.

See: Church; Worship

See Map: Corinth

How is the church “sanctified” in Christ Jesus?

[1:2]

When Paul wrote that the church in Corinth was “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) in Christ Jesus because the church was set apart from other people for God because of Jesus (see 1:30). That is, Jesus made the Corinthian Christians pure and without guilt (see 1:8). This was not because of the good things they did. It was only because of Jesus’ sacrifice (see 1:30). Paul that Jesus sanctified the church (see: 1 Corinthians 6:11).

See: Church; Sanctify (Sanctification); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Purify (Pure);Guilty; Sacrifice; Atone (Atonement)

What did Paul mean when he wrote, “you were made rich in him”?

[1:5]

When Paul wrote that “you were made rich in him,” it was a type of metaphor. He wanted people to know that God gave different gifts to the Corinthian Christians. Paul said God made the church rich in “all speech” and “all knowledge.” These were very valuable gifts, but they were not money. Perhaps these are two of the spiritual gifts talked about later in the letter (see 1 Corinthians 12:8; 14:1-19; 2 Corinthians 8:7).

See: Metaphor; Church; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the “testimony about Christ”?

[1:6]

The testimony about Christ was the gospel. That is, the things Jesus said and did. He died for people’s sins and was raised back to life. It was also about the kingdom of God and the things he did to save people (see: 15:1-11).

See: Testify (Testimony); Messiah (Christ); Gospel; Atone (Atonement); Kingdom of God

What was meant by the phrase, “you lack no spiritual gift”?

[1:7]

Paul said “you lack no spiritual gift.” Some scholars think that God gave the Christians in Corinth every spiritual gift. Other scholars think the words meant that God gave the Christians in Corinth spiritual gifts in the same way he gave all other Christians in other parts of the world spiritual gifts. However, he did not give them every type of spiritual gift.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What is the “revealing” of Jesus?

[1:7]

When Paul talked about the “revealing”(ἀποκάλυψις/g0602) of Jesus, he was talking about a time when Jesus returns to the earth (see 1 Corinthians 4:5; 15:23; 1 Thessalonians 3:13; 2 Thessalonians 1:7). Paul knew the Corinthians “eagerly waited” (ἀπεκδέχομαι/g0553) for this to happen.

See: Reveal (Revelation); Jesus' Return to Earth

What is the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ”?

[1:8]

The “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” is when Jesus returns to the earth to start the kingdom of God and judge people (see 1 Corinthians 3:13; 5:5; 2 Corinthians 1:14). The Old Testament prophets also spoke about the day of the Lord use similar phrases (see Joel 2:31; Amos 5:18-20).

See: Day of the Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth; Kingdom of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet

What is the “fellowship of his Son”?

[1:9]

The “fellowship of his Son” Paul wrote about is how each Christian are connected and how all Christians are connected to each other. In other letters, Paul wrote about Christians being connected because they are children of God (see: Romans 8:29; Galatians 4:4-6). In this letter, Paul really wanted people to know that all Christians are connected because of the problems the Corinthian christians were having with one another. This “fellowship” between Christians is through Jesus, and also a way for Christians to worship and obey Jesus (see Acts 2:42; Galatians 2:9).

See: Fellowship; Son of God; Children of God

1:10-17

Was the Christian church at Corinth divided?

[1:10]

Paul wrote this letter to the Corinthian church because they were not united. That is, they disagreed with one another and did not all want to do the same types of things. Some scholars think the church was very divided. They think the Christians divided over the things Paul talked about in this letter. Other scholars think the church was not divided, but Paul warned them because he wanted them to remain united.

Advice to translators: When people are united they think the same types of things, they want the same things, and they do the same types of things.

How can the Corinthians be of the same mind and purpose?

[1:10]

Paul wanted the Corinthians to be of the same mind and purpose. That is, they needed to agree with one another about the gospel which Paul taught them and teaching the same things that Jesus taught. Paul wanted the Christians at Corinth to obey the things written in Scripture not just do what they thought was right. Because Paul preached and taught the gospel to the Corinthians, he helped them to be unified.

See: Gospel; Preach (Preacher)

Who was Chloe?

[1:11]

Scripture does not say much about Chloe. Some scholars think she was a businesswoman in either Ephesus or Corinth. Some scholars think “Chloe’s people” were Chloe’s family, slaves, or business partners. Other scholars think that if Chloe lived in Corinth, she had friends in Ephesus who told Paul the news of the church of Corinth while Paul was in Ephesus.

See Map: Ephesus

Who were Apollos and Cephas?

[1:12]

Cephas was Peter’s name in the Aramaic language many people spoke at this time. Peter was one of Jesus’ apostles. Apollos was someone who became a Jew and was from the city of Alexandria who taught in Ephesus and later went to Corinth after Paul left (see Acts 18:24-19:1).

See: Languages in the New Testament; Apostle

See Map: Ephesus and Alexandria

What did Paul mean when he asked, “Is Christ divided”?

[1:13]

Paul asked, “Is Christ divided?” Scholars think the question expected a “no”answer because Jesus could not be divided into two parts. These scholars think that in the same way it was not possible to divide Christ, the body of Christ, the church, must also not be divided.

See: Messiah (Christ); Body of Christ;Church

Who were Crispus, Gaius, and Stephanas?

[1:14, 1:16]

Crispus was the leader of the synagogue in Corinth. He became a Christian when Paul was in Corinth (see: Acts 18:8). Scholars think that Gaius was the man Paul wrote about as the “host of Paul and the whole church”(see: Romans 16:23). Those who lived in Stephanas’ household were the first to become Christians in Achaia (see: 1 Corinthians 16:15). The household was likely richer than most families in Corinth since the house was large enough to hold the entire church.

See: Synagogue

See Map: Achaia

What were “words of human wisdom”?

[1:17]

Paul spoke about “words of human wisdom.” Some scholars think that Paul spoke about ways of writing and speaking when he used the words “with words of human wisdom.” The word “wisdom”(σοφία/g4678), was sometimes used to speak about they way someone spoke and the way they argued for something. Paul wanted to say the power of the gospel is different than the power of good arguments. The first comes from God. The second comes from man. The Greeks respected people who spoke well when they spoke and argued in front of other people. Paul wanted the Corinthians to trust the gospel than “human words of wisdom.”

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel

In what way can the cross be “emptied of its power”?

[1:17]

Paul said that the cross can be emptied of its power. Paul taught that the message of the cross does not give anything to those who try to come to God by human wisdom. The power of the cross helped people to know about God’s wisdom. That is, the death and resurrection of Jesus is the only way to come to God and be at peace with God. This means that Jesus alone is the only way to be saved from being punished for your sins.

See: Cross;Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins);Atone (Atonement)

1:18-31

What was the “message about the cross”?

[1:18]

The “message”(λόγος/g3056) about the cross was the gospel story. That is, the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus (see: 15:1-4). The gospel is the message people need to be saved from the punished caused by their sins. However, it was foolishness to the people who did not believe in Jesus.

See: Cross; Gospel;Resurrect (Resurrection);Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone (Atonement)

Who were “the ones perishing”?

[1:18]

“The ones perishing” were people who did not believe the gospel. They are judged, but they will be fully judged after the “day of our Lord Jesus Christ” (see: 1:9; Amos 5:18-20).

See: Gospel; Day of the Lord;Day of Judgment

Who were “the ones being saved”?

[1:18]

“The ones being saved” were people who believed in the gospel and believed in Jesus. A person who believed in Jesus was not only forgiven of their sins, but they were also given a promise that their bodies will be made new (see: 15:51-54). Christians bodies will be made new when Jesus comes back (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18).

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Gospel; Jesus' Return to Earth

Why did Paul quote Isaiah 29:14?

[1:19]

Paul quoted Isaiah 29:14 to say that God’s thoughts about wise and smart people on earth were the same even in the time of the Old Testament. It meant that God will show that those who are wise, by human standards, will ultimately die spiritually. That is, they will be separated from God forever. Also, God will destroy all the things that smart people thought they knew because these things only end in death.

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Die (Death)

How did God say that the world’s wisdom is foolish?

[1:20]

God helped people to know that he controlled what happened after people died by raising Jesus after he died. The wise and smart thought this was foolish. God helped people to know that what people thought was wise in the world was foolish because it did not show anyone how to know God.

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Resurrect (Resurrection);World; Cross;Atone(Atonement)

What is the “the wisdom of God”?

[1:24]

Paul talked about the “wisdom of God.” He meant God planned from the beginning of the world to save people through Jesus’ death on the cross. That is, he did not do what people thought was good and wise. By God’s wisdom, Jesus’ death and resurrection was preached to people around the world. The wisdom of the world did not teach it to people. The “wisdom of the world” only caused pride and did not help anyone know God. “The wisdom of God” does not have pride because it is pure, peaceable, and leads to righteousness (see: James 3:14-18).

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool);Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Preach (Preacher);Pride;Righteous (Righteousness)

What is the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God?

[1:25]

When Paul wrote about the “foolishness” and “weakness” of God, he meant that non-Christians thought that what God did was foolishness and weakness. When Jesus died and came back to life to save people from sinning, God’s “foolishness” became the greatest act of wisdom and power. Jesus death and resurrection helped people to know that God’s power, at what men thought was very weak, it was stronger than the power of any man.

See: (Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Resurrect (Resurrection); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)

How do the foolish shame the wise?

[1:27]

Paul talked about the foolish shaming the wise. Scholars think Paul spoke about when God judges the world. When he does this, people will know that what God does is opposite to the “wise” things the world. Things the world thinks is right. These scholars think Paul told the wise that they will one day know great humiliation. That is, because their wisdom said to reject the Gospel.

See: Shame (Ashamed);Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Day of Judgment; World; Gospel

How do the weak shame the strong?

[1:27]

The weak people are saved from their sinning. That is, the weak are those who because of their humility and accepting of the gospel. The strong will not be saved from their sinning. That is, the strong are those who try to honor God by doing enough good on their own. They think they are strong enough and do not need God.

See: Shame (Ashamed); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

What is boasting in God’s presence?

[1:29]

To boast in the presence of God was to say that a person made themselves righteous to God. That is, their own wisdom was able to find a way to save them from sinning. They were able to pay their own debt owed to God by doing enough good things. Paul said that no human wisdom or human strength is able to pay the debt owed to God because of sin. That is, no wisdom or strength can make someone righteous. Only Jesus’ death was able to pay this debt own to God and make people righteous. It was a gift from God (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).

See: Presence of God; Righteous (Righteousness); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Atone(Atonement)

How are Christians “in Christ Jesus”?

[1:30]

See: In Christ

How is Jesus wisdom to Christians?

[1:30]

Paul said that Jesus became wisdom to Christians when he died. After he died, people knew God’s wise plan to save Christians. People also knew God’s wise plan to judge those who do not believe Jesus. The greatest wisdom is to know and believe that Jesus died so that people could be at peace with God.

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Atone(Atonement); Judge (Judgment)

How is Jesus righteousness to Christians?

[1:30]

Because Jesus completely obeyed God, People can now be at peace with God. They cannot be at peace with God without this or because of anything they do (see: 1 Corinthians 13:12; Galatians 3:1-9; Philippians 3:9-10).

How does Jesus sanctify Christians?

[1:30]

See: Sanctify (Sanctification)

How does Jesus redeem Christians?

[1:30]

See: Redeem (Redemption)

How do Christians “boast in the Lord”?

[1:31]

To “boast in the Lord” is to know that God is the only way to be saved from sinning and to honor him. Humans are not to boast of their own wisdom, strength, or riches. They are only to boast of God’s wisdom, strength, riches. They are to boast about who God is and what he does (see: Jeremiah 9:23-24). Christians are also to boast because God saved them God (see: 1:26-30).

See: Lord; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)


1 Corinthians 1:1

Paul

"I, Paul"

Sosthenes our brother

"Sosthenes, the brother you and I know"

1 Corinthians 1:2

to the church of God at Corinth

"am writing this letter to you in Corinth who believe in God"

those who have been sanctified in Christ Jesus

"to those whom Christ Jesus has set apart for God"

called to be holy people

"whom God has called to be holy people"

together with all those in every place who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ

this phrase tells who else is called to be holy, or this phrase tells who else this letter is written to

who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ

"who call on the Lord Jesus Christ"

their Lord and ours

The word "ours" includes Paul's audience. Jesus is the Lord of Paul and the Corinthians and all the churches.

1 Corinthians 1:3

General Information:

Paul and Sosthenes wrote this letter to the Christians. Such words as "you" and "your" refer to Paul's audience and so are plural.

1 Corinthians 1:4

because of the grace of God that Christ Jesus gave to you

"because Christ Jesus has made it possible for God to be kind to you"

1 Corinthians 1:5

He has made you rich

"Christ has made you rich" or "God has made you rich."

made you rich in every way

"made you rich with all kinds of spiritual blessings"

in all speech...all knowledge

God has enabled you to understand and tell others about God's message in many ways.

1 Corinthians 1:6

the testimony about Christ has been confirmed as true among you

"you saw for yourselves that what we had said about Christ was true"

1 Corinthians 1:7

Therefore

"Because what I have just said is true,"

you lack no spiritual gift

"you have every spiritual gift"

the revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ

"the time when God will reveal the Lord Jesus Christ"

1 Corinthians 1:9

God is faithful, who called ... our Lord

"God, who called ... our Lord, will do everything he has said he will do"

his Son

This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.

1 Corinthians 1:10

brothers

Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.

through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ

"by means of our Lord Jesus Christ"

that you all agree

"that you live in harmony with one another". Paul reminds the Corinthian believers that they are to live in unity with each other and that the message of the cross of Christ, not baptism by people, is what saves.

that there be no divisions among you

"that you do not divide into separate groups among yourselves"

be joined together with the same mind and by the same purpose

"live in unity, agree with other, and work together to accomplish the same things"

1 Corinthians 1:11

Chloe's people

This refers to family members, servants, and others who are part of the household of which Chloe, a woman, is the head.

there are factions among you

"you are in groups that quarrel one with another"

1 Corinthians 1:13

Is Christ divided?

"Christ is certainly not divided!" or "There is only one Christ!"

Was Paul crucified for you?

"It certainly was not Paul whom they put to death on the cross for your salvation!"

Were you baptized into the name of Paul?

"It was not into the name of Paul that people baptized you!"

into the name of Paul

"by Paul's authority"

1 Corinthians 1:14

I baptized none of you, except

"among you I baptized only"

Crispus and Gaius

Crispus was a synagogue ruler who became a Christian and Gaius traveled with the Apostle Paul.

1 Corinthians 1:15

This was so that no one would say that you were baptized into my name

"For some of you might have claimed that I baptized you to make you my disciples"

1 Corinthians 1:16

the household of Stephanas

This refers to the family members and slaves in the house where Stephanas, a man, was the head.

1 Corinthians 1:17

Christ did not send me to baptize

This means that baptism was not the primary goal of Paul's ministry.

not with clever speech, in order that the cross of Christ would not be emptied of its power

"not with clever speech, because clever speech would empty the cross of its power"

in order that the cross of Christ would not be emptied of its power

"in order that people might recognize God's power to save them through Jesus's death on the cross" or "because clever speech would distract people from God's power as shown in the cross"

1 Corinthians 1:18

the message about the cross

"the preaching about the crucifixion" or "the message of Christ's dying on the cross"

is foolishness

"is senseless" or "is silly"

to those who are perishing

"to those who are dying." This refers to dying in rebellion against God.

it is the power of God

"it is God working powerfully in us"

1 Corinthians 1:19

I will set aside the understanding of the intelligent

"I will confuse intelligent people"

1 Corinthians 1:20

Where is the wise person? Where is the scholar? Where is the debater of this world?

"Compared with the wisdom of the gospel, there are no wise people, no scholars, no debaters!"

the scholar

a person who is recognized as someone who has studied a great deal

the debater

a person who argues about what he knows or who is skilled in such arguments

Has not God turned the wisdom of the world into foolishness?

"God has shown that everything they call wisdom is really foolishness"

1 Corinthians 1:21

those who believe

"all who believe the message" or "all who believe in Christ"

1 Corinthians 1:23

Christ crucified

"about Christ, who died on a cross"

a stumbling block

"not acceptable" or "very offensive". The message of salvation through the crucifixion of the Christ keeps Jews from believing in Jesus.

1 Corinthians 1:24

to those whom God has called

"to the people God calls"

we preach Christ

"we teach about Christ" or "we tell all people about Christ"

we preach Christ as the power and the wisdom of God

"we preach that God acted powerfully and wisely by sending Christ to die for us"

the power ... of God

Another possible meaning is that Christ is powerful and it is through Christ that God saves us.

the wisdom of God

Another possible meaning is that God shows the content of his wisdom through Christ.

1 Corinthians 1:25

the foolishness of God is wiser than people, and the weakness of God is stronger than people

"what seems to be the foolishness of God is wiser than people's wisdom, and what seems to be the weakness of God is stronger than the people's strength"

1 Corinthians 1:26

Not many of you

"Very few of you"

wise according to the flesh

"wise according to human standards" or "what most people would call wise"

of noble birth

"special because your family is important"

1 Corinthians 1:27

God chose ... wise. God chose ... strong

Paul emphasizes the difference between God's way of doing things and how people think God should do them.

God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise

"God chose to use the things that the world thinks are foolish to shame those whom the world thinks are wise"

God chose what is weak in the world to shame what is strong

"God chose to use things that the world thinks are weak to shame the things that the world thinks are strong"

1 Corinthians 1:28

what is low and despised

"the things that are humble and hated"

things that are regarded as nothing

"that which people usually regard as without value"

nothing, to bring to nothing things that are held as valuable

"nothing. He did this so he could show that the things that are held as valuable are really worthless"

things that are held as valuable

"things that people think are worth money" or "things that people think are worth respect"

1 Corinthians 1:29

He did this

"God did this"

no flesh

"no people"

1 Corinthians 1:30

Because of what God did

This refers to the work of Christ on the cross.

us ... our

These words refer to Paul, those with him, and the Corinthians.

Christ Jesus, who became for us wisdom from God

"Christ Jesus, who has made clear to us how wise God is" or "Christ Jesus, who has given us God's wisdom."

1 Corinthians 1:31

Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord

"If a person boasts, he should boast about how great the Lord is."


Chapter 2

1 When I came to you, brothers, I did not come with eloquence of speech or wisdom as I proclaimed hidden truths about God. 1 2 For I decided to know nothing when I was among you except Jesus Christ, and him crucified.

3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling. 4 And my message and my proclamation were not with persuasive words of wisdom, but with the demonstration of the Spirit and of power, 5 so that your faith might not be in the wisdom of humans, but in the power of God.

6 Now we do speak wisdom among the mature, but not the wisdom of this world, or of the rulers of this age, who are passing away. 7 Instead, we speak God's wisdom in hidden truth, the hidden wisdom that God predestined before the ages for our glory.
8 None of the rulers of this age understood it, for if they had understood it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory. 9 But as it is written,

"No eye has seen,
no ear has heard,
no human heart has imagined
what God has prepared for those who love him"—

10 For God has revealed these things to us through the Spirit. For the Spirit searches everything out, even the deep things of God. 2 11 For who knows a person's thoughts except the spirit of the person in him? So also, no one knows the deep things of God except the Spirit of God.
12 But we did not receive the spirit of the world but the Spirit who is from God, so that we might know the things freely given to us by God. 13 We speak about these things in words not taught by human wisdom but by the Spirit, interpreting spiritual things to spiritual people.
14 The unspiritual person does not receive the things that belong to the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him. He cannot understand them because they are spiritually discerned. 15 The one who is spiritual judges all things, but he is not judged by others.

16 "For who can know the mind of the Lord,
that he can instruct him?"

But we have the mind of Christ.


1A few important and ancient Greek copies read, as I proclaimed the testimony about God .
2Some ancient Greek copies say But God . Howevever, following our Greek source, it reads, For God .

1 Corinthians 2

2:1-5

Why did Paul not speak with “eloquence or wisdom”?

[2:1]

Paul did not speak with “eloquence or wisdom.”Some scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech or to speak in the way an educated person speaks. This is because human wisdom does not allow anyone to know God. People come to know God through the message of the gospel. Other scholars think Paul did not use eloquent speech because his own ability to speak with wisdom and to argue for the truth of the gospel. He was unable to bring anyone to know Jesus. Instead, he chose to preach the message of the gospel plainly (see: 1:17,21, 23-25).

Advice to translators: When someone speaks eloquently, they speak clearly and perhaps in a beautiful way.

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel; Preach (Preacher)

What is the “mystery” about which Paul wrote?

[2:1]

See: Mystery

Why did Paul say he wanted to know nothing but “Jesus Christ, and him crucified”?

[2:3]

Paul said that he only wanted to know “Jesus Christ, and him crucified.” Some scholars think Paul’s said he wanted to say that he only wanted to speak the message of the gospel. That is, there is no other way for people to be at peace with God except through believing in Jesus (see: 1:18-25). Paul did not want anything to keep the Christians in Corinth from the knowing Jesus.

See: Messiah (Christ); Crucify (Crucifixion); Gospel

Why did Paul speak of weakness, fear, and trembling?

[2:3]

Paul spoke about weakness, fear, and trembling. Some scholars think Paul was physically weak. This is because Paul came from Philippi. There, they beat him and put him in prison. However, Paul did not talk badly about his weakness. He knew God strengthened him because of this weakness (see: 2 Corinthians 12:10). Other scholars think Paul’s weakness was because of a physical illness.

Other scholars think Paul’s “fear and trembling” was because God made him a messenger of the gospel. This was not a message that came from human wisdom. So Paul did not try to use human wisdom to preach the gospel. Fear and trembling showed how careful Paul was to only preach the gospel he was taught (see: Galatians 1:11-12).

See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher)

Why did Paul not use “persuasive words of wisdom”?

[2:4]

Paul did not try to get people to believe the gospel because he used “persuasive words of wisdom.” That is, he did not use certain arguments to convince people the truth of the gospel. He chose only to preach the gospel. Only the Holy Spirit can truly convince people to believe the gospel. Paul knew it was the Holy Spirit who showed people their sin and their need to believe in Jesus in order to be at peace with God. Also, it is the Holy Spirit who leads people to believe in Jesus. Paul knew that if someone convinces a person to believe in Jesus, another person can get this same person to reject Jesus later.

See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Preach (Preacher); Holy Spirit; Sin

2:6-16

Who were the “mature”?

[2:6]

Some scholars think Paul used the word “mature”(τέλειος/g5046) to talk about Christians in the same way he used the word spiritual. That is, the mature Christian is one who obeyed Holy Spirit who lived inside of them. Mature Christians want to know God more. They obey God. They want to know God’s wisdom and not human wisdom (see: Philippians 3:12-15).

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Grow in Faith; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)

Who were the “rulers of this age”?

[2:6]

Paul spoke about the “rulers of this age.” Some scholars think the “rulers of this age” were demons who influenced certain people. The New Testament writers sometimes use the word “ruler”(ἄρχων/g0758) when they wanted to talk about people who were given permission to rule but who also could not be seen (see: Ephesians 2:2). That is, they are demons and not humans. Other scholars think the “rulers of this age” were human rulers in the time of Paul. That is, the king and other political leaders when Paul was writing. Eventually, there will be no more rulers in the world because they die. And they die because the world is dying (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31).

See: Demon

How is God’s wisdom hidden?

[2:7]

Although God planned for Jesus to die for people's sins before he created the world, Jesus did not die until a certain time in history (see: Ephesians 3:4-6). God told the prophets and Jewish leaders to look for the Messiah’s coming. However, God did not tell them when the coming of the Messiah would happen (see: 1 Peter 1:10-12). The hidden wisdom of God is that he offered to save all people. Also, this hidden wisdom is that Jesus will live within each Christian (see: Ephesians 3:5-7; Colossians 1:26-27).

See: Messiah (Christ); Prophet; Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

How is God’s wisdom “for our glory”?

[2:7]

Our glory means living together with God forever in heaven (see: Romans 8:29-30). Before God created the world, he planned that those who believed in Jesus will live together with him in heaven. This also means that Christians are given glorified bodies when Jesus comes back to earth.

See: Glory (Glorify); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth

Why did Paul quote from the Book of Isaiah?

[2:9]

Paul quoted Isaiah so that people would know that God knew the people in Paul’s time were not going to understand the gospel. Isaiah’s words meant that the gospel was not imagined in the wisdom of man. Also, Paul used Isaiah’s words to speak about how those who love God both understand and know God’s wisdom. That is, the gospel.

See: Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)

How is God’s words to Paul and others “through the spirit”?

[2:10]

God’s words to Paul were “through the spirit.” Scholars think the spirit of God helped people to know the plans of God. That is, because the Spirit truly knows the things of God, he can help people to know his plans. Only God’s power shows people God’s wisdom. That is, Paul wrote only “through the Spirit” can people know God’s power (see 2:4-5).

See: Holy Spirit

What are the “deep things of God”?

[2:10]

Paul spoke about the “deep things of God.” Scholars think that Paul wrote the “deep things of God” to talk about how Jesus death and resurrection saves people from sinning. Also, it was from the wisdom of God (see: Romans 11:33).

See: Atone(Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection); Wise (Wisdom, Fool)

What is the difference between the “the spirit of the world” and “the spirit from God”?

[2:12]

“The spirit of the world” only knows the wisdom of the world and is unable to know the wisdom of God. “The spirit from God” knows the wisdom of God and knows that the wisdom of the world will not last. God gives “the spirit from God” to all Christians. Without “the spirit from God,” no human is able to understand the gospel.

See: Spirit (Spiritual); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Holy Spirit; Gospel

What were the “things freely given to us by God”?

[2:12]

Paul spoke about “things freely given to us by God.” Some scholars think that the “things freely given to us by God” is the gift of being saved by Jesus. Fewer scholars think Paul also wrote about the “spiritual gifts” that he wrote about later in the letter.

See: Atone(Atonement); Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What words did the spirit teach?

[2:13]

Paul wrote that he used words taught to him by the Holy Spirit (see: 2 Timothy 3:16-17; 2 Peter 1:20-21). That is, he did not speak about the things of God using only words taught by people. This is because human wisdom cannot teach the things of God.

See: Holy Spirit; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)

What are the “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know?

[2:14]

Paul talked about “spiritual truths” that those who are “spiritual” know. Scholars think Paul spoke about the things Old Testament said about the messiah. The Old Testament spoke about the messiah, but people did not know that they spoke about Jesus. Now, Christians knew those truths because God showed them his hidden truths.

Advice to Translators: Those who are “spiritual” are those who obey the Holy Spirit.

See: Spirit (Spiritual); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Messiah (Christ)

Who were the “unspiritual” people?

[2:14]

Some scholars think the “unspiritual” people were not Christian. They did not know or believe in Jesus. They thought the things of God were foolish. Paul wrote that unspiritual people do know the things from the Holy Spirit. Other scholars think the “unspiritual” people were Christians, but they were Christians who did not obey the Holy Spirit. That is, they did things that did not honor God.

See: Spirit (Spiritual)); Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Holy Spirit

How does the one who is spiritual judge all things?

[2:15]

Paul wrote that the Holy Spirit searches into all things, even God (see: 2:10). That is, Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside them know God and what he wants them to do. The Holy Spirit gives Christians the ability to know the things that are holy, right and good from the things that are unholy, wrong, and bad. When Paul said Christians are judged by no one, he wanted to say that only God judges what each person does and says (see: Hebrews 4:12).

See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Judge (Judgment)

How do Christians have the mind of Jesus?

[2:16]

Christians have the mind of Jesus because the Holy Spirit shows them how to think about things. That is they are to focus on what Jesus’ death meant for how they lived their lives (see: 2:12; Philippians 2:5). Christians are given the ability to know God’s word. It is a gift from God through the “Word”(λόγος/g3056). That is, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. They allow a Christian to know the thoughts of God.

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit


1 Corinthians 2:1

brothers

Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.

1 Corinthians 2:2

I decided to know nothing ... except Jesus Christ

"I decided to teach nothing ... except Jesus Christ"

to know nothing when I was among you except Jesus Christ

"when I was among you to know only Jesus Christ"

1 Corinthians 2:3

I was with you

"I was visiting with you"

in weakness

"physically weak" or "feeling like I could not do what I needed to do"

1 Corinthians 2:4

my message and my proclamation were not with persuasive words of wisdom

"I did not speak and preach with persuasive words of wisdom"

persuasive words of wisdom

"wise and persuasive words"

1 Corinthians 2:5

so that your faith might not be in the wisdom of humans

"so that you will not trust in human wisdom"

but in the power of God

"but your faith will be in the power of God"

1 Corinthians 2:6

Now we do speak

Paul begins to explain that true wisdom is God's wisdom.

speak wisdom

"speak wise words" or "speak a wise message". Paul says the wisdom from the Holy Spirit is the only true wisdom.

the mature

"mature believers"

1 Corinthians 2:7

before the ages

"before God created anything"

for our glory

"in order to ensure our future glory"

the hidden wisdom

This refers to truths that God had not yet revealed to people.

1 Corinthians 2:8

the Lord of glory

"Jesus, the glorious Lord."

1 Corinthians 2:9

No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no human heart has imagined

This refers to all parts of a person to emphasize that no man has ever been aware of the things that God has prepared.

what God has prepared for those who love him

The Lord has created in heaven wonderful surprises for those who love him.

1 Corinthians 2:10

these things

the truths about Jesus and his death on the cross

the Spirit searches everything out

"the Spirit studies everything accurately" or "the Spirit investigates everything"

1 Corinthians 2:11

For who knows a person's thoughts except the spirit of the person in him?

"No one knows what a person is thinking except that person's spirit"

spirit of the person

This refers to a person's inner being, his own spiritual nature.

no one knows the deep things of God except the Spirit of God

"only the Spirit of God knows the deep things of God"

1 Corinthians 2:12

General Information:

Here the word "we" includes both Paul and his audience.

freely given to us by God

"that God freely gave to us"

1 Corinthians 2:13

interpreting spiritual things to spiritual people

"interpreting spiritual things with spiritual words"

to spiritual people

Here "spiritual people" refers to those who are led by the Holy Spirit to obey God.

1 Corinthians 2:14

unspiritual person

the non-Christian person, who has not received the Holy Spirit

because they are spiritually discerned

"because understanding these things requires the aid of the Spirit"

1 Corinthians 2:15

The one who is spiritual

"The believer who has received the Spirit"

he is not judged by others

"others cannot judge him" or "no one can judge him"

1 Corinthians 2:16

For who can know the mind of the Lord, that he can instruct him?

"No one can know the mind of the Lord, so no one can teach him anything he does not already know"


Chapter 3

1 And I, brothers, could not speak to you as to spiritual people, but instead as to fleshly people, as to little children in Christ. 2 I fed you milk, not solid food, for you were not ready for it; and even now you are not yet ready.

3 For you are still fleshly. For where jealousy and strife exist among you, are you not living according to the flesh, and are you not walking by human standards? 4 For when one says, "I follow Paul," and another says, "I follow Apollos," are you not merely human beings? 5 Who then is Apollos? Who is Paul? Servants through whom you believed, just as the Lord gave tasks to each.
6 I planted and Apollos watered, but God gave the growth. 7 So then, neither he who plants nor he who waters is anything. But it is God who gives the growth.
8 Now he who plants and he who waters are one, and each will receive his own wages according to his own labor. 9 For we are God's fellow workers. You are God's garden, God's building.

10 According to the grace of God that was given to me as a skilled master builder, I laid a foundation and another is building on it. But let each man be careful how he builds on it. 11 For no one can lay a foundation other than the one that has been laid, that is, Jesus Christ.
12 Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw, 13 his work will be revealed, for the day will reveal it. For it will be revealed in fire. The fire will test the quality of what each one has done.
14 If anyone's work remains, he will receive a reward; 15 but if anyone's work is burned up, he will suffer loss, but he himself will be saved, as though escaping through fire.

16 Do you not know that you are God's temple and that the Spirit of God lives in you? 17 If anyone destroys God's temple, God will destroy that person. For God's temple is holy, and so are you.

18 Let no one deceive himself. If anyone among you thinks he is wise in this age, let him become a "fool" that he may become wise. 19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written,
"He catches the wise in their craftiness."
20 And again,
"The Lord knows that the reasoning of the wise is futile."
21 For this reason, let no one boast in men. All things are yours, 22 whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. All things are yours, 23 and you are Christ's, and Christ is God's.


1 Corinthians 3

3:1-9

Who are “fleshly people”?

[3:1]

Paul said the Christians in Corinth were “fleshly people.” He wanted to say that the Christians tried to live as Christians by doing whatever they thought was right instead of doing the types of things taught in the Scriptures and the things Jesus taught. These Christians lived in the same way as people who were not Christians.

See: Flesh

What were the “milk” and “food” about which Paul wrote?

[3:2]

Some scholars think that the “milk” Paul wrote about was a metaphor about the gospel (see 1 Corinthians 1:17-18; 2:2; 15:3-4). That is, in the same way that milk is more digestible for babies so it is easy for people to know the gospel and to obey God. However, as Christians begin to act more and more like Jesus, they learn more about the different things they need to do to obey and to honor God. It is more difficult for them to live in a way that honors God. Paul used the metaphor of “food”(βρῶμα/g1033) to talk about obeying God after Christians learn more about God and the things he wants them to do.

Advice to translators: Many scholars think that Paul used the word “fleshly”(σάρκινος/g4560) in 3:1 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things that non-Christians wanted to do. Paul used the word “fleshly”(σαρκικός/g4559) in 3:3 to show that the Corinthians wanted to do things they wanted to do. Some other scholars think there is little difference between the two words.

See 1 Corinthians 1:30

See: Metaphor; Gospel; Grow in Faith

In what way did Paul write about “jealousy and strife”?

[3:3]

Paul used the word “jealousy”(ζῆλος/g2205) to write about the Corinthians' strong desire to do the things they wanted to do and the things they thought. Some scholars think division over leadership caused jealousy. That is, some of the Christians thought of Paul being the leader, while others thought Apollos was their leader. The jealousy caused “strife” among the Christians. That is, it caused arguments about who was their leader (see: 1:11). Paul said jealousy and strife showed that the Christians still lived in the flesh. That is, they lived in the same way as those who are not Christians. In the Book of Galatians, Paul called jealousy and strife “works of the flesh” (see Galatians 5:19-21).

See: Flesh

How did the Corinthians “walk by human standards”?

[3:3]

Some scholars think Paul used the words, “walking by human standards” to mean they lived in the same way as those who were not Christians. Living in this way is “fleshly” and is opposite of walking “by the spirit” (see: Galatians 5:16-18).

See: Walk; Flesh; Holy Spirit

What did Paul mean when he wrote, “as the Lord gave to each one”?

[3:5]

When Paul wrote “as the Lord gave to each one,” he wrote about the specific roles in the church that God gave to Paul and Apollos (see: 1:1; 3:6; 2 Corinthians 10:12-16). Later in the letter, Paul talks about the roles in the church God gave to the Christians in Corinth (see: 12:27-31).

See: Lord; Church

How is the growth of the church the same as the growth of a farm?

[3:6, 3:7. 3:8, 3:9]

  1. Paul said he “planted”(φυτεύω/g5452). Some scholars think Paul spoke about his preaching the gospel to the Corinthians. Other scholars think Paul spoke about helping the Christians in Corinth to bring people together for prayer and to worship God. That is, he helped them begin a church.
  2. Paul said Apollos “watered”(ποτίζω/g4222). That is, after Paul preached the gospel to the Corinthians, Apollos came to the church in Corinth to help it to grow (see Acts 19:1). Most scholars think that Apollos taught and preached the scriptures.
  3. Paul wrote that God “gave growth”(αὐξάνω/g0837). That is, God caused the Christians to know more of the Word of God. God chose to use Paul and Apollos to cause God’s work to happen( see 3:5). It was God’s power that caused the Christians in Corinth to grow in their knowledge of God (see 1 Corinthians 2:4-5).
  4. Paul wrote that the planter and waterer “are one.” That is, there is no difference between one planting and the one watering. They are both equal. Both the planter and the waterer are God’s servants and workers with one another (see 3:5; 3:9). They were one both through Jesus and in their purpose to work for him. Their purpose was to see Christians grow to know and obey God more.
  5. Paul said Christians were God’s field. That is, Christians were not Paul’s or Apollos’. They are only God’s.

Advice to translators: In 3:6, the form of the Greek verb Paul used for “planted”(φυτεύω/g5452) and “watered”(ποτίζω/g4222) said that

Paul and Apollos did these actions at a particular time in the past. It was completed. The form of the Greek verb Paul used for “gave growth”(αὐξάνω/g0837) said that God did work while Paul and Apollos worked and God continued to work when they were finished.

See: Sow (Plant); Metaphor; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Pray (Prayer);Worship; Church; Grow in Faith; Word of God; Serve (Servant, Slave)

3:10-17

What was “the grace of God given” to Paul?

[3:10]

When Paul wrote about “the grace of God given” to him, he wrote about a specific gift from God. He did not mean the message of the gospel in general (see: 1:4). Instead, Paul wrote about God making him an apostle, a “planter,” and a “wise builder” in the church (see: 3:6; 3:10).

See: Grace; Gospel; Apostle; Church

What was meant by the phrase, “skilled, master builder”?

[3:10]

A “skilled master builder” was a person who took someone else's design for a building or other project, drew up plans, and watched over the building of the project. God showed Paul and the other apostles how he designed the church. God’s planned this before the world began. However, he did not show all of his plan until Paul lived (see: Ephesians 1:3-5; 3:8-10).

See: Apostle; Church

How did Paul lay a “foundation”?

[3:10]

When Paul lived, people built large buildings on a solid rock “foundation”(θεμέλιος/g2310). In the same way, God’s church is built upon a solid, unchanging rock. This is a metaphor for God. That is God’s solid, unchanging plan. The scriptures show people God’s plan, instructions on how to live and God’s promises. Paul laid a foundation for the church by faithfully preaching and teaching the scriptures God showed to him.

See: Metaphor; Church; Preach (Preacher)

How is another “building” on the foundation Paul laid?

[3:10]

Paul spoke about someone “building” on the foundation Paul laid. Some scholars think Paul spoke about leaders who caused the church to be divided. Those leaders spoke about “being of Paul” or “being of Apollos” (see: 1:12).

See: Church; Metaphor

How is Jesus the foundation?

[3:11]

Jesus is the foundation because knowing about who Jesus is, and the things that he did, causes people to become Christians and then continue to live as Christians. The foundation is the unchanging truth about the things that Christians are given through Christ (see:1:30).

See: Metaphor; Messiah (Christ); Righteous (Righteousness); Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Redeem (Redemption)

Why did Paul write about “gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, and straw”?

[3:12]

Paul still spoke about the Christian leaders building on the foundation, which is Jesus. Some of them built by teaching about things that Christians believe. Others do this by helping Christians to live in a way that honors God.

See: Galatians 3:3; 5:1-6

See: Metaphor

What is the “day” about which Paul wrote?

[3:13]

Most scholars think the “day” about which Paul wrote will be the day when Christians come to the “judgment seat of Christ” (see: 2 Corinthians 5:10). Christians will be judged on how they lived their lives on earth. That is, they will be judged on whether they did what God wanted them to do or if they did not do what God wanted them to do. This is not when people will be judged for rejecting Jesus.

See: Day of Judgment

In what way will fire “test” each person’s work?

[3:13]

Many times in the scriptures fire is a metaphor of judgment. In scripture, fire also meant something was being purified, tested, or even destroyed. Here, Paul used fire to speak about God judging the things each person does. God judges perfectly because he is able to judge the “purposes of the heart”(see 1 Corinthians 4:5). For example, silver and gold are purified by fire. The heat of the fire brings impurities to the surface area, and the impurities can be taken off. The testing of silver and gold was done in the same way. Fire tested the metals to show the impurities.

Advice to translators: When a metal is not all one thing, but has other metals in it that you do not want, then it is impure. These other metals are called impurities.

See: Test; Fire;Metaphor; Day of Judgment; Purify (Pure)

What was meant by the phrase, “he will suffer loss”?

[3:15]

Paul said that “he will suffer loss.” Paul wanted to say that the person will not be rewarded for the things he does. Instead, the person whose work comes through the fire without being burned away will be given a reward (see: 3:8,14).

See: Reward; Fire

What did Paul mean by writing that “he himself will be saved, as though through fire”?

[3:15]

Fire tested something and proved its quality. Paul said clearly that the testing fire showed the quality of the things each person did for God (see: 3:13). This is a metaphor. If the things a person did were burned by fire, then he would still be saved. This is because Jesus saves Christians because of God’s kindness (see: Ephesians 2:8-9).

Advice to translators: The phrase “do you not know” implies that the author expected the audience to know the following claim.

See: Metaphor; Fire; Test; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

What did Paul mean by writing that “you are God’s temple”?

[3:16]

Paul wrote that “you are God’s temple.” In this passage, Paul spoke about the temple being the place where the Holy Spirit lived. The Holy Spirit used to live in the temple, which was a building. Now, God’s Spirit lives inside of Christians. Christians are called his body or his “temple.” Later in the letter, Paul wrote that each person in the Corinthian church was also a temple of the Holy Spirit (see 1 Corinthians 6:19).

See: Temple; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

How does someone “destroy” God’s temple?

[3:17]

Many scholars think Paul wrote about people in Corinth who tried to tell Christians to follow the Law of Moses in order to obey God. Trying to do the things in the law “destroys”(φθείρω/g5351) God’s temple. This is because God created the new temple, Christians, though his favor and not by people doing what the Law of Moses said to do (see: Galatians 2:16; 3:3).

Paul warned those people trying to destroy God’s temple. He said God will destroy them. Some scholars think God will destroy those people on the day of judgment (see: Matthew 18:6). Other scholars think Paul spoke about a punishment that happened when he wrote.

See: Law of Moses; Temple; Day of Judgment; Punish (Punishment)

What is meant by the phrase, “God’s temple is holy”?

[3:17]

The temple of God is “set apart”(ἅγιος/g0040) because the Spirit of God lives there (see 3:16). In the Old Testament, the section of the temple where God’s spirit stayed was “set apart”(see: Exodus 26:33; Leviticus 16:2). Now, Christians have the Holy Spirit in them. Earlier in the letter, Paul wrote that the Corinthian church was “sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be holy”(see 1 Corinthians 1:2). This is because the Holy Spirit is in them.

See: Temple; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Old Testament (Law and Prophets) ; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Sanctify (Sanctification)

3:18-23

What does it mean to be “wise in this age”?

[3:18]

Paul talked about being “wise in this age.” Some scholars think Paul wrote to those people who tried to know the things of God by thinking about them and not by reading the scriptures. These scholars think Paul wanted people to accept the gospel, which was foolish to those who thought they were wise without God. Paul made it clear that no one knows certain about God God except the Holy Spirit (see: 2:10; Psalm 139:6; Isaiah 55:8-9). Paul also made it clear that the foolishness of God is wiser than the wisdom of men (see: 1:25).

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gospel; Holy Spirit

How does God “catch the wise in their craftiness”?

[3:19]

Paul said that God “catch the wise in their craftiness.” Some scholars think God does this by showing them that no human wisdom causes someone to be at peace with God. It does not help the church to grow. In other words, the craftiness of human wisdom only led people away from God and to be destroyed (see: 1:18-25). God helped them to know that using human wisdom, thoughts, and reasonings to speak about spiritual things was not possible.

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Spirit (Spiritual)

What was meant by the phrase, “let no one boast in men”?

[3:21]

Paul said, “let no one boast in men.” Once again Paul told the Christians in Corinth that it is God who builds and grows his church. Neither Paul nor Apollos caused any of the growth in the church. Paul said “let no one boast in men” whether Paul, Apollos, or any other leader in the church (see: 3:5-6).

See: Church

How are “all things are yours”?

[3:21]

Paul said, “all things are yours.” Some scholars think Paul taught the Christians that they belonged to each other, not to him or Apollos. That is, Christians all have God’s love and kindness equally. In other words, for Christians to boast in Paul or Apollos was wrong because only God causes his church to grow.

Paul wrote a short list of the things all Christians shared. He said that they all shared life and death. Most scholars think when Paul spoke about life and death, he wanted to say that everyone lives and dies. For Christians, they know that after they die, they will live together with God in heaven forever. Some scholars think Paul also spoke about how none of their current problems were able to separate them from God (see: Romans 8:38-39).

See: Heaven

What did Paul mean when he wrote, “you are Christ’s”?

[3:23]

When Paul wrote, “you are Christ’s” he meant that all Christians belonged to Christ (see: 6:17-20). Instead of being divided, Paul told Christians to live together as one. That is, not only did they belong to each other, they also all belonged to Christ (see: 6:19; Philippians 2:1-4).

See: Messiah (Christ)

What was meant by the phrase, “Christ is God’s”?

[3:23]

Paul used the phrase “Christ is God’s.” He spoke about Jesus saving people. Though completely God, Jesus submitted himself as a human to the things God the Father wanted him to do so that he could save those who believe in him (see: John 6:38-40).

See: Messiah (Christ); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Jesus is God; Submit (Submission); God the Father


1 Corinthians 3:1

brothers

Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.

spiritual people

people who obey the Spirit

fleshly people

people who follow their own desires

as to little children in Christ

"as to very young believers in Christ"

1 Corinthians 3:2

I fed you milk, not solid food

Paul uses this image to mean that the Corinthians can only understand easy truths. They are not mature enough to understand greater truths.

you are not yet ready

"you still are not ready to understand the harder teachings about following Christ"

1 Corinthians 3:3

still fleshly

still behaving according to sinful or worldly desires

are you not living according to the flesh, and are you not walking by human standards?

"you should be ashamed because you are behaving according to your sinful desires and you are living according to human standards!"

1 Corinthians 3:4

are you not merely human beings?

"you should be ashamed because you are living the same way that people who do not have the Spirit live."

1 Corinthians 3:5

Who then is Apollos? Who is Paul?

"It is wrong to form groups to follow Apollos or Paul!"

Who is Paul?

"I am not important!" or "Who am I?"

Servants through whom you believed

"Paul and Apollos are servants of Christ, and you believed in Christ because we served him"

Servants through whom you believed, just as the Lord gave tasks to each

"We are servants through whom you believed, and to each of us the Lord gave different tasks"

1 Corinthians 3:6

I planted

"When I preached God's word to you, I was like one who plants seeds in a garden"

Apollos watered

"and when Apollos continued to teach you God's word, he was like one who waters a garden"

but God gave the growth

"but God caused you to grow" or "but just as God causes plants to grow, he caused you to grow spiritually"

1 Corinthians 3:7

it is God who gives the growth

"it is God who causes you to grow"

1 Corinthians 3:8

he who plants and he who waters are one

Paul speaks of telling people the good news and teaching those who have accepted it as if they were planting and watering plants.

are one

"united in purpose" or "equal in importance"

wages

an amount of money that a worker receives for his work

1 Corinthians 3:9

we

This refers to Paul and Apollos but not the Corinthian church.

God's fellow workers

Paul considers himself and Apollos as working together.

You are God's garden

"You are like a garden that belongs to God" or "You are like a garden that God makes grow"

God's building

"and you are like a building that belongs to God" or "and you are like a building that God is constructing"

1 Corinthians 3:10

According to the grace of God that was given to me

"According to the task that God freely gave me to do"

I laid a foundation

Paul equates his teaching of faith and salvation in Jesus Christ to laying a foundation for a building.

another is building on it

Paul is referring to the person or people who are constructing the building above the foundation.

let each man

"let each person who serves God"

1 Corinthians 3:11

no one can lay a foundation other than the one that has been laid

"no one can lay a foundation other than the one and only foundation".

1 Corinthians 3:12

Now if anyone builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, or straw

"Whether a person builds with valuable materials that will last or with cheap materials that burn easily"

precious stones

"expensive stones"

1 Corinthians 3:13

his work will be revealed

"God will show everyone what the builder has done"

for the day will reveal it

The "day" refers to the time when God will judge everyone. When God shows everyone what these teachers have done, it will be like the sun has come up to reveal what happened during the night.

For it will be revealed in fire. The fire will test the quality of what each one has done

"God will use fire to show the quality of his work"

1 Corinthians 3:15

if anyone's work is burned up

"if the fire destroys anyone's work" or "if the judgement shows that a person's work has no value"

he will suffer loss

"he will lose his reward"

but he himself will be saved, as though escaping through fire

"but God will save him as though through fire". This shows the danger that such a person is in if his works have no value.

1 Corinthians 3:16

Do you not know that you are God's temple and that the Spirit of God lives in you?

"You act as though you do not know that you are God's temple and the Spirit of God lives in you!". All instances of "you" are plural.

1 Corinthians 3:18

Let no one deceive himself

Nobody should believe the lie that he himself is wise in this world.

in this age

according to the way people who do not believe decide what is wise

let him become a "fool"

"that person should be willing to have people who do not believe call him a fool"

1 Corinthians 3:19

He catches the wise in their craftiness

God traps the people who think they are clever and uses their own schemes to trap them.

1 Corinthians 3:20

The Lord knows that the reasoning of the wise is futile

"The Lord knows that what people who think they are wise plan to do is useless"

1 Corinthians 3:23

you are Christ's, and Christ is God's

"you belong to Christ, and Christ belongs to God."


Chapter 4

1 This is how a person should regard us, as servants of Christ and stewards of the hidden truths of God. 2 Now what is required of stewards is that they are found to be trustworthy.

3 But for me it is a very small thing that I should be judged by you or by any human court. For I do not even judge myself. 4 I am not aware of any charge being made against me, but that does not justify me. The one who judges me is the Lord.
5 Therefore do not pronounce judgment about anything before the time, before the Lord comes. He will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and reveal the purposes of the heart. Then each one will receive his praise from God.

6 Now, brothers, I applied these principles to myself and Apollos for your sakes, so that from us you might learn the meaning of the saying,
"Do not go beyond what is written."
This is so that none of you may be puffed up in favor of one against the other.
7 For who sees any difference between you and others? What do you have that you did not receive? If you have received it, why do you boast as if you did not receive it?
8 Already you have all you could want! Already you have become rich! You began to reign—and that quite apart from us! Indeed, I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you. 9 For I think God has put us apostles on display as the last in line, in a procession and like men sentenced to death. We have become a spectacle to the world—to angels, and to human beings.
10 We are fools for Christ's sake, but you are wise in Christ. We are weak, but you are strong. You are held in honor, but we are held in dishonor. 11 Up to this present hour we are hungry and thirsty, we are poorly clothed, we are beaten, and we are homeless.
12 We labor hard, working with our own hands. When we are slandered, we bless. When we are persecuted, we endure. 13 When we are slandered, we speak with kindness. We have become as the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things, even till now.

14 I do not write these things to shame you, but to warn you as my beloved children. 15 For even if you have ten thousand guardians in Christ, you do not have many fathers. For I became your father in Christ Jesus through the gospel. 16 So I urge you to be imitators of me.
17 That is why I sent you Timothy, my beloved and faithful child in the Lord. He will remind you of my ways in Christ, just as I teach them everywhere and in every church. 18 Now some of you have become puffed up, acting as though I were not coming to you.
19 But I will come to you soon, if the Lord wills. Then I will know not merely the words of these who are so puffed up, but I will see their power. 20 For the kingdom of God does not consist in words but in power. 21 What do you want? Should I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness?


1 Corinthians 4

4:1-5

Who were the “us” about whom Paul wrote?

[4:1]

Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “let people consider us,” he continued to write about Paul, Apollos, and Cephas (see: 1 Corinthians 3:22). Other scholars think he also wrote about leaders in the church.

See: Church

What did Paul mean when he wrote that they were “servants” of Christ?

[4:1]

Paul wrote that they were “servants” of Jesus. He wanted people to know that church leaders were servants (see: 1 Corinthians 3:5; 3:21-23). Paul did not want Christians to think certain Christian were greater than other Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 3:4-5; 12:12-20). Instead, Paul wanted to know it was God caused things to grow (see: 1 Corinthians 1:29-31; 3:6). This is a metaphor. He was writing about the church growing in some way.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Metaphor; Fruit (Metaphor); Church

What did it mean to be a “steward”?

[4:1]

In ancient times, masters gave “stewards” (οἰκονόμος/g3623) permission to care for their household. Stewards also did things to serve the household. They always had to please their master. In the same way, God wanted the apostles to care for the church (see: 2:1-5; 3:5-6,10). One day, God will judge how they served him.

See: Steward; Serve (Servant, Slave); Apostle; Discipline (To Disciple); Judge (Judgment)

What were the “mysteries” of God?

[4:1]

Paul spoke about the “mysteries of God” (μυστήριον/g3466). These were the hidden plans which God made before the world began. People Jesus died, people did not know about the gospel and the church (see: 2:7,10; Ephesians 3:1-6). God waited until the resurrection of Jesus to reveal these things.

See: Mystery; Gospel; Church; Resurrect (Resurrection); Reveal (Revelation)

What did Paul mean by writing “stewards are required to be found faithful”?

[4:2]

Paul wrote that “stewards are required to be found faithful.” He wanted people to know that God did not judge stewards by how well they said something or how much they knew (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1; 3:8; 3:13-15). Since God is faithful, he required his “stewards” to be faithful (see: 1 Corinthians 1:9). He did not want people to add to or leave out parts of the gospel (see: 1 Corinthians 15:1-11; Galatians 1:6-10).

See: Steward; Judge (Judgment); Gospel

Why was it a small thing for Paul to be “judged” by human courts?

[4:3]

Paul was not concerned if people “judged” him in a court. He was more concerned about the day God will judge him (see: Joel 1:15; 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5).

See: Judge (Judgment); Day of Judgment

Why did Paul not even judge himself?

[4:3]

Some scholars think Paul did not judge himself because he was a servant and steward of God. Because of this, he was not able to judge himself. Only God could rightly judge Paul. Only God could judge if Paul was a faithful apostle, servant, and steward of the word of God. Although Paul did not think he did wrong things, he still knew that God would judge him (see: 4:4-5). He also knew that he did some wrong things.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Steward; Judge (Judgment); Apostle; Word of God

When will “the Lord come”?

[4:5]

No one knows when “the Lord will come” (see: Matthew 24:36-44; 1 Thessalonians 5:1-3).

See: Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth

What were the “hidden things of darkness”?

[4:5]

When Paul wrote about the “hidden things of darkness,” he was speaking about why people did certain things. Only God knows why people do what they do (see: Romans 2:16; Ephesians 5:11-13). God is not concerned only with what people do, but also why people do what they do (see: Matthew 6:16-18; 2 Corinthians 5:12).

What was the “praise” about which Paul wrote?

[4:5]

Some scholars think Paul was speaking about how God will give a test to each Christian on the day of judgment (see: 3:10-15). God will see everything the Christian has done. He will reward each Christian for the good things they have done.

See: Praise; Test; Day of Judgment; Reward

4:6-13

What “principles” were applied to both Paul and Apollos?

[4:6]

Scholars think Paul was speaking about the best ways to preach and teach the gospel. They think he was speaking about certain things he already wrote about (See: I Corinthians 3:5-15). Paul wanted the church leaders to learn from the things he and Apollos did.

See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Church

What was meant by the words “do not go beyond what is written”?

[4:6]

Scholars think that when Paul wrote “do not go beyond what is written,” he wrote about the Old Testament. Perhaps Paul was writing about the things he wrote that were also written in the Old Testament (see: 1 Corinthians 1:19; 1:31; 2:9; 3:19; 3:20).

See: Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

What did Paul mean by writing “what do you have that you did not receive”?

[4:7]

Paul asked, “What do you have that you did not receive?” He was writing that a Christian’s gifts come from God (see: Romans 12:3-8; 1 Corinthians 1:4; 2:12; 3:10). Christians are only saved because of what God did (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30). Since Christians received all things from God, no one is able to boast because of the things they can do (see: 1 Corinthians 3:7; 4:6).

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

What did Paul mean by writing “you already have enough,” “you are already rich,” and “you reign without us”?

[4:8]

Scholars think Paul rebuked the Christians in Corinth for acting like they had every spiritual thing they needed. They thought they no longer needed Paul. The Christians in Corinth also mistakenly thought that the kingdom of God had already arrived. They had forgotten how much Paul had taught them. Like the church in Laodicea, they thought they were rich, but were really poor (see: Revelation 3:17). This is a metaphor. They thought they had everything they wanted. However, they did not. They needed to learn more about what God wanted from them.

See: Spirit (Spiritual); Kingdom of God; Church; Metaphor

See Map: Laodicea

Why did Paul write “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you”?

[4:8]

Paul wrote “I wish you did reign, so that we could reign with you.” He waited for the day when Christians would reign. This is something that he really wanted. However, that day had not come yet (see: 1 Corinthians 1:7-8; 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2).

See: Kingdom of God

How were the apostles “last in line... and like men sentenced to death”?

[4:9]

Some scholars say that Paul used a metaphor when he wrote about the apostles being “last in line...and like men sentenced to death.” He was thinking about a Roman parade. During a Roman parade, a general marched through the city with his army. The “last” ones in the parade were often slaves. These slaves followed the army to the arena. There the slaves would be “were sentenced to death.”

Other scholars think Paul was thinking about the Old Testament prophets. The apostles were waiting to die just like the prophets did. In those days, faithful people were killed because they believed in God and obeyed him. In the same way, the apostles were persecuted and killed because they believed in Jesus and obeyed him (see: 2 Corinthians 11:23-33).

See: Metaphor; Apostle; Serve (Servant, Slave); Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Prophet; Persecute (Persecution)

How were the apostles a “spectacle”?

[4:9]

Some scholars think Paul described the apostles as a “spectacle”(θέατρον/g2302) because they lived in a different way than those who did not believe in Jesus. For this reason, many people thought the apostles were strange. They also thought they were men who taught strange things. The apostles may have spoken about mysteries which human beings could not always understand. Yet, the angels really wanted to know these mysteries (see: Ephesians 3:4-6; I Peter 1:10-12).

See: Apostle; Mystery; Angel

What did Paul mean when he wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ,” “strong,” and “honored”?

[4:10]

Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “wise in Christ”, “strong,” and “honored,” he did not think they were these things. Paul had already stated how the Christians in Corinth were were not living in this way (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1-4). The apostles were preaching the gospel and living in a way that honored God. This was foolishness for the non-Christians who watched the apostles (see: 1 Corinthians 1:18). The non-Christians watching the apostles thought that the gospel was only for the foolish, weak, and despised (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28). Other scholars think the Corinthian Christians were proud of their great wisdom. Because of this, Paul scolded them for their wrong ways of thinking.

See: Messiah (Christ); Apostle; Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Wise (Wisdom, Fool)

What did Paul mean with the words, “up to this present hour”?

[4:11]

Despite their wrong ideas about the ways God does things, Paul told the Corinthian Christians that even “up to this present hour,” the gospel still needed to be preached. For this reason Paul and the apostles were willing to be persecuted to obey God and to finish the things God wanted them to do.

See: Kingdom of God; Gospel; Preach (Preacher); Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)

What did it mean to be “reviled”?

[4:12]

When someone was “reviled,” they were greatly insulted. They were insulted because someone hated them. People “reviled” the apostles by saying evil things about them.

See: Apostle

How were Paul and the apostles “persecuted”?

[4:12]

Paul and the apostles were persecuted. Scholars think Paul was speaking about when the apostles were beaten, imprisoned, or publicly shamed for preaching the gospel.

See: Apostle; Persecute (Persecution) ; Preach (Preacher); Gospel

What did Paul mean by writing that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things”?

[4:13]

Paul wrote that the apostles were “the refuse of the world and the filthiest of all things.” He wanted people to know what some non-Christians thought about the apostles. The gospel the apostles preached and the way they lived was different that the things non-Christians believed and the way they lived (see: 1 Corinthians 1:26-28).

See: Apostle; Gospel; Preach (Preacher)

4:14-21

What did Paul mean by writing “I do not write these things to shame you”?

[4:14]

Paul wrote “I do not write these things to shame you.” He wanted people to know that he was not insulting or disrespecting the Corinthian Christians. The Corinthian Christians were his “brothers and sisters” and his “beloved children” in the Lord (see: 1 Corinthians 1:10; 4:14).

See: Shame (Ashamed); Family of God

What did Paul mean by writing “I write these things to correct you”?

[4:14]

Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth to “correct” them. He wanted to warn them about their wrong ways of thinking. He loved them as if they were his own children.

Why did Paul call the Corinthian Christians his “children”?

[4:14]

Paul called the Corinthian Christians his “children.” He wrote this to tell them that he loved them. Paul described these Christians as infants. This was a metaphor. They were living in a way that did not honor God. They were living as if they just became Christians. However, they had been Christians for a long time. They should know how to live in a way that honors God and they should do this (see: 1 Corinthians 3:1; 3:6).

See: Family of God; Metaphor

What did Paul mean by writing “become imitators of me”?

[4:16]

When Paul wrote “become imitators of me,” he wanted Corinthian Christians to live in the same way he lived. He wanted them to think the right things when they were persecuted and suffering.

See: Persecute (Persecution) ;Suffer

Who was Timothy?

[4:17]

Timothy was served with Paul (see: Acts 16:1-4). When Paul preached the gospel in Corinth, Timothy helped him. Timothy was with Paul when he wrote some of his letters to the churches (see: 2 Corinthians 1:1; 1:19; Philippians 1:1; Colossians 1:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:1; 2 Thessalonians 1:1). Timothy led the Christians in Ephesus.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Church

See Map: Ephesus

What did Paul mean by writing that Timothy was his beloved “child”?

[4:17]

When Paul wrote that Timothy was his beloved “child” he meant that Timothy was his spiritual son. He taught Timothy about God how to live in a way that honors God. Timothy did these same things for the Christians in Corinth. Timothy did this well (see: Philippians 2:22).

See: Family of God; Spirit (Spiritual)

What did Paul mean by writing that Timothy was faithful in the Lord”?

[4:17]

Paul also wrote that Timothy was “faithful in the Lord.” Paul wrote this so people would know that Timothy could serve the church in Corinth for Paul.

See: Lord; Serve (Servant, Slave); Church

See Map: Corinth

How were Paul’s “ways in Christ”?

[4:17]

Paul’s ways were in Christ because Paul lived in the same way that Jesus did (see: 1 Corinthians 11:1; 1 Thessalonians 1:6). Paul did this because Jesus taught Paul (see: Galatians 1:12). In this letter, Paul wrote that his ways “in Christ” meant that he must reject any way of living which did not focus on God. Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God, even if suffered for living in this way (see: 4:9-13; 2 Corinthians 2:1-5).

See: Messiah (Christ); In Christ

What did Paul mean by writing that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”?

[4:18]

When Paul wrote that some Corinthian Christians were “arrogant”(φυσιόω/g5448), he meant that some Christians in Corinth had rejected the things he taught before. These people thought Paul would never visit them again to correct them. However, Paul said that he would soon return (see: 4:19).

Why did Paul write “if the Lord wills”?

[4:19]

Paul wrote “if the Lord wills,” even though he fully intended to come to the Corinthian Christians. When he wrote these words, Paul knew that God could change his plans. If God wanted Paul to be somewhere else, he would go and be there.

See: Acts 18:21; James 4:15

See: Will of God

What did Paul mean by writing “I will see their power”?

[4:19]

Paul wrote “I will see their power.” He wanted people to know that when he came to Corinth, he would listen to what those opposing him said. Then he would judge their “speech” by looking to see if the things they taught had the power to change people to live in a way that honors God (see: 1 Corinthians 2:1-5). Paul had already written about certain people who spoke well (see: 1 Corinthians 1:5). Scholars think that some Corinthian Christians wrongly claimed to possess a gift which helped them make great speeches. When Paul eventually visited the Corinthian church, he planned on listening to the speech of these people. He promised he would do this to make sure Corinthian Christians were encouraging other Christians. He would make sure that others in the Corinthian church were doing more than just speaking so people would honor them (see: 1 Corinthians 8:1).

See: Church

How was the kingdom of God about “power”?

[4:20]

Paul wrote that the kingdom of God was about “power.” He was speaking about the power of God. He was speaking about Jesus delivering Christians from the power of sin and death (see: Colossians 1:13).

See: Kingdom of God; Sin; Die (Death)

What did Paul mean by writing “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness”?

[4:21]

When Paul lived, a rod was a staff or a stick that a teachers used to correct people. When Paul asked “shall I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness,” he was talking about he was the Corinthians’ spiritual father, not their “teacher”(see: 4:15). Paul wanted them to know that he would correct them with the love of a father, not the rod of a teacher.

See: Family of God


1 Corinthians 4:2

of stewards is that they

"of us stewards is that we"

1 Corinthians 4:3

it is a very small thing that I should be judged by you

Paul is comparing the difference between human judgment and God's judgment. God's judgment upon man is the most important.

1 Corinthians 4:4

I am not aware of any charge being made against me

"I have not heard anyone accuse me of doing wrong"

that does not justify me

"that does not mean that God has declared me innocent"

The one who judges me is the Lord

"It is the Lord who will decide if I am innocent or guilty"

1 Corinthians 4:5

Therefore

"Because what I have just said is true,"

He will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and reveal the purposes of the heart

"Like a light that shines on things in darkness, God will show what people have secretly done and what they secretly planned"

1 Corinthians 4:6

brothers

Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.

for your sakes

"for your welfare"

1 Corinthians 4:7

between you ... do you have that you did not receive ... you have received ... do you boast ... you did not

Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so all instances of "you" here are singular.

For who sees any difference between you and others?

"For there is no difference between you and others." or "For you are not superior to other people."

What do you have that you did not receive?

"Everything that you have is what you have received." or "God gave to you everything that you have!"

why do you boast as if you did not receive it?

"you should not boast as if you had not received it." or "you have no right to boast!"

1 Corinthians 4:9

has put us apostles on display

God has displayed the apostles just like prisoners who are at the end of a Roman military parade and who are humiliated before their execution.

like men sentenced to death

God put the apostles on display like men who are about to be executed.

to the world—to angels, and to human beings

Possible meanings are 1) "the world" consists of both supernatural ("angels") and natural ("human beings") or 2) the list consists of three items: "to the world, to angels, and to human beings."

1 Corinthians 4:10

We are fools ... in dishonor

Paul uses irony to shame the Corinthians so they will think about what he is saying.

You are held in honor

"People treat you Corinthians as though you were important people"

we are held in dishonor

"people shame us apostles"

1 Corinthians 4:11

Up to this present hour

"Until now" or "Up to now"

we are beaten

"people beat us"

we are homeless

Although they have places to stay, they have no permanent home.

1 Corinthians 4:12

When we are slandered, we bless

"When people slander us, we bless them" or "When people scorn us, we bless them"

When we are persecuted

"When people persecute us"

1 Corinthians 4:13

When we are slandered

"When people slander us"

We have become as the refuse of the world

"People began to consider us—and they still consider us—to be the garbage of the world"

the refuse of the world

"the worst kind of garbage in the world"

1 Corinthians 4:14

I do not write these things to shame you, but to warn you

"I do not intend to shame you, but I want to correct you"

my beloved children

Because Paul had led the Corinthians to Christ, they are like his spiritual children.

1 Corinthians 4:15

ten thousand guardians

"very many guardians" or "a large crowd of guardians"

I became your father in Christ Jesus through the gospel

"it was because God joined you to Christ when I told you the good news that I was the one who became your father"

I became your father

Because Paul had led the Corinthians to Christ, he is like a father to them.

1 Corinthians 4:17

my beloved and faithful child in the Lord

"whom I love and whom I teach about the Lord as if he were my own child."

1 Corinthians 4:18

Now

Paul begins to rebuke the arrogant behavior of the Corinthian believers. All that they had, and all they were, was a gift from God.

1 Corinthians 4:19

I will come to you soon

"I will visit you soon"

1 Corinthians 4:21

What do you want?

"Tell me what you want to happen now."

Should I come to you with a rod or with love and in a spirit of gentleness?

"If you want, I can come to punish you, or I can come to show you how much I love you by being gentle with you."

of gentleness

"of kindness" or "of tenderness"


Chapter 5

1 We heard a report that there is sexual immorality among you, a kind of immorality that is not even permitted among the pagans: A man has his father's wife. 2 You are puffed up! Should you not mourn instead, so that the one who did this deed might be removed from among you?

3 For even though I am absent in body, I am present in spirit. I have already passed judgment on the one who did this, just as though I were there. 4 When you are assembled in the name of our Lord Jesus and I am with you in spirit, and the power of our Lord Jesus is present, 5 deliver this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, so that his spirit may be saved on the day of the Lord.
6 Your boasting is not good. Do you not know that a little yeast leavens the whole loaf? 7 Cleanse yourselves of the old yeast so that you may be a new batch of dough, unleavened, just as you really are. For Christ, our Passover lamb, has been sacrificed. 8 So let us then celebrate the festival, not with the old yeast, the yeast of bad behavior and wickedness. Instead, let us celebrate with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.

9 I wrote to you in my letter not to associate with sexually immoral people. 10 In no way did I mean the immoral people of this world, or the greedy, or swindlers, or idolaters, since to stay away from them you would need to go out of the world.
11 But now I am writing to you not to associate with anyone who is called a brother but who is living in sexual immorality, or who is greedy, or is an idolater, or is verbally abusive, or is a drunkard, or a swindler. Do not even eat a meal with such a person. 12 For how am I involved with judging those who are outside the church? Instead, are you not to judge those who are inside the church? 13 But God judges those who are on the outside.
"Remove the evil person from among you."


1 Corinthians 5

5:1-8

How did Paul hear about the sexual immorality in Corinth?

[5:1]

People told Paul about the things certain Christians did in Corinth. Some scholars think that Chloe’s people told Paul. Other scholars think that Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus, or other people told Paul (see: 1 Corinthians 1:11; 16:7).

See: Sexual Immorality

Why did Paul mean with the words, “not even permitted among the gentiles”?

[5:1]

Paul was shocked that the Corinthian Christians did not rebuke people for their certain things they did. Their sexual immorality was worse that the non-Christians. The non-Christians forbid people to do the things the Christians were doing. The Christians were supposed to honor God, but they did things more evil that the non-Christians

See: Leviticus 18:7-8

See: Gentile

How was a person “be removed” from among the church”?

[5:2]

When Paul said that a person was to be “removed” from the church, he wanted the person who sinned to not be allowed to join the other Christians when they gathered together. Scholars think this is because God required people to be holy and sanctified (see: 1:2; 3:16-17).

See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Sanctify (Sanctification)

How was Paul “present in the spirit”?

[5:3]

When Paul wrote that he was “present in the spirit,” some scholars think he wanted people to know he was with them in some way even though he was not in Corinth. Other scholars think Paul said this because all Christians have the Holy Spirit living inside of them.

See: Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

Why did Paul write, “hand this man over to Satan”?

[5:5]

When Paul wrote “hand this man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,” he wanted the Christians in Corinth to separate from this man (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). He did not want them to allow this man to join the other Christians when they gathered together. He was not allowed to worship with them. He was not allowed to eat meals with the other Christians. These Christias were to hand this man over to Satan. This is a metaphor. This man wanted to obey Satan and not Jesus. Paul wanted them to do this so that the man would repent of his evil deed.

See: Satan (The Devil); Metaphor; Repent (Repentance

What was “the destruction of the flesh”?

[5:5]

Paul commanded this sinning man to be separated from other Christians. Scholars think that “the destruction of the “flesh”(σάρξ/g4561) was the same idea as that of “crucifying” the flesh (see: Galatians 5:24). When the Christians separated from this man, they did this so he would stop sinning in this way. He wanted the man to repent. If he did not stop sinning, God would punish him and he would die. Paul also did not want the things this man did to cause other Chrsitians to start sinning.

See: Sin; Flesh

Why did Paul write about “leaven”?

[5:6]

Paul wrote here about the leaven and dough. This is a metaphor. When a small amount of leaven was placed into a lump of bread dough, the leaven caused the dough to rise and grow. In the same way, if ignored a small amount of sin can grow and hurt other Christians. Therefore, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to separate themselves from the wrong, sinful behavior of this man.

See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Sin

Why did Paul call Christ “our Passover lamb”?

[5:7]

In the Old Testament, the Jewish people sacrificed the Passover lamb for the forgiveness of their sins (see: Numbers 28:16-22; Ezekiel 45:21-22; Hebrews 10:1-4). This gave them peace with God. Paul called Jesus “our Passover lamb” because like the Old Testament sacrifices, Jesus death served as the sin offering for all Christians. What Jesus did was greater than all other sacrifices. Jesus’s sacrifice the final sacrifice for all Christians (see: Hebrews 10:1-12).

See: Passover; Lamb of God; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Sacrifice; Sin; Sin Offering ; Atone (Atonement)

Why did Paul command the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival”?

[5:8]

Paul commanded the Corinthians to “celebrate the festival” because Jesus was the perfect Passover lamb (see: 1 Corinthians 5:7; Hebrews 10:12). Scholars think Paul wanted to say that Jesus was the perfect sacrifice. Because of this, Christians can celebrate that the new life Jesus gives to them.

See: Passover;Lamb of God; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration)

Why were the Corinthians not to celebrate with leaven?

[5:8]

In the Bible, leaven was often used a metaphor. When it was used in this way, it was speaking about doing evil things. Paul wanted Christians to live in a way that honors God.

See: Yeast (Leaven); Metaphor; Holy (Holiness, Set Apart)

5:9-13

What was the letter about which Paul wrote?

[5:9]

Paul wrote another letter to the Christians in Corinth before he wrote this letter. That letter, however, is not in the Bible.

Why did Paul explain that he did not ban the Corinthian Christians from “immoral people of this world”?

[5:10]

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians could not totally avoid non-Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 5:10). Yet, Christians could be “in the world” without “being of it” (see: 1 John 2:15-17). The Christians in Corinth were to live in a way that honored God. This would make the non-Christians also want to live in a way that honors God.

See: World

Why did Paul not want the Corinthian Christians to “associate” or “even to eat” with brothers or sisters involved in this list of sins?

[5:11]

Paul did not want people to think that the Christians in Corinth were evil (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2; 5:6-8). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to remove the sexually immoral person from the church. He did not want these Christians to do evil things (see: 1 Corinthians 5:13). Paul wanted these people removed from the church, so they might also have had the opportunity for repentance and salvation (see: 1 Corinthians 5:5). Some scholars think Paul did not think people who sinned were Christians. Paul wanted them to be at peace with God. Other scholars think Paul knew they were Christians. If they kept sinning, God would punish them. They would die.

See: Church; Repent (Repentance; Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Sin; Punish (Punishment)

What was a drunkard?

[5:11]

A drunkard was someone who constantly drank much alcohol.

A “drunkard”(μέθυσος/g3183) was someone who constantly drank excessive amounts of alcohol. In Greco-Roman and Jewish culture wine was a common part of life. A “drunkard” differed from most people in that time because a drunkard consistently drank a lot of alcohol.

How were Christians to “judge those who are inside the church”?

[5:12]

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to both separate from the sinning Christians and to the sinning Christian (see: 5:11; Galatians 6:1-4).

See: Judge (Judgment); Church; Sin


1 Corinthians 5:1

that is not even permitted among the pagans

"that not even the Gentiles permit". This chapter deals with sexual immorality of one church member. Paul now specifically states how the Corinthian believers are proud of their acceptance of that man and his sin.

A man has his father's wife

"A man among you is committing adultery with his father's wife"

father's wife

the wife of his father, but probably not his own mother

1 Corinthians 5:2

Should you not mourn instead ... among you?

"You should mourn over this instead ... among you!"

the one who did this deed might be removed

"you can remove from among you the one who did this deed"

1 Corinthians 5:3

I am present in spirit

"I care about you" or "I want to be with you"

I have already passed judgment on the one who did this

"I have decided what you should do with the one who did this" or "I have found the person who did this guilty"

1 Corinthians 5:4

When you are assembled

"When you are together" or "When you meet together"

in the name of our Lord Jesus

"with the authority of our Lord Jesus" or "to worship our Lord Jesus"

1 Corinthians 5:5

deliver this man over to Satan

"hand this man over to Satan by sending him away from the Christian community”

for the destruction of the flesh

"so that Satan may harm his body" or "so that his sinful nature will be destroyed" or "so that he will not continue to live according to his sinful nature"

so that his spirit may be saved on the day of the Lord

"so that God may save his spirit on the day of the Lord"

1 Corinthians 5:6

Your boasting is not good

"Your boasting is bad"

Do you not know that a little yeast leavens the whole loaf?

In this case, one person who is sinning can harm the entire Christian community. So the whole passage means: Don't you know that a little evil will affect the whole congregation? So get rid of the evil so you can live purely. Christ has been sacrificed for us.

Do you not know that a little yeast ... loaf?

"You know that a little yeast ... loaf." or "A little yeast ... loaf."

1 Corinthians 5:7

Cleanse yourselves of the old yeast so that you may be a new batch of dough, unleavened

Here "old yeast" refers to the sins that the people were committing. "Unleavened dough" is the type of bread that God told the Israelites was acceptable to eat when celebrating Passover. Paul is telling his audience to stop sinning so that they may be acceptable to God.

Christ, our Passover lamb, has been sacrificed

"the Lord has sacrificed Christ, our Passover lamb"

1 Corinthians 5:8

not with the old yeast, the yeast of bad behavior and wickedness ... the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth

Here "yeast" refers to sin, and "unleavened bread" refers to behaviors acceptable to God.

1 Corinthians 5:10

the immoral people of this world

This refers to unbelievers who have chosen to live immoral lives.

the greedy

"those who are greedy" or "those who are willing to be dishonest to get what others have"

swindlers

This means people who cheat to get others' property.

you would need to go out of the world

"you would need to avoid all people"

1 Corinthians 5:11

anyone who is called

"anyone who calls himself"

brother

Here this means a fellow Christian, either a man or a woman.

1 Corinthians 5:12

how am I involved with judging those who are outside the church?

"I am not the one who should judge people who do not belong to the church."

are you not to judge those who are inside the church?

"you should know that you are the ones who should judge those who are inside the church."


Chapter 6

1 When one of you has a dispute against another, does he dare to bring a lawsuit before the unrighteous rather than before God's holy people? 2 Do you not know that God's holy people will judge the world? If then you will judge the world, are you not able to settle matters of little importance? 3 Do you not know that we will judge the angels? How much more, then, can we judge matters of this life?

4 If then you have to make judgments that pertain to daily life, why do you lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church? 5 I say this to your shame. Is there no one among you wise enough to settle a dispute between brothers? 6 But one brother brings a lawsuit against another brother—and this before unbelievers!
7 The fact that you have lawsuits with one another is already a defeat for you. Why not rather suffer the wrong? Why not rather allow yourselves to be cheated? 8 But you yourselves do wrong and you cheat, and you do this to your own brothers!
9 Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived: neither the sexually immoral, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor men who submit to homosexual acts, nor men who perform homosexual acts, 10 nor thieves, nor the greedy, nor drunkards, nor slanderers, nor swindlers will inherit the kingdom of God. 11 That is what some of you were like. But you have been cleansed, you have been sanctified, you have been justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God.

12 "Everything is lawful for me," but not everything is profitable. "Everything is lawful for me," but I will not be mastered by any of them. 13 "Food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," but God will do away with both of them. The body is not intended for sexual immorality. Instead, the body is for the Lord, and the Lord will provide for the body.
14 God both raised the Lord and will also raise us up by his power. 15 Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ? Should I then take the members of Christ and join them to a prostitute? May it not be!
16 Do you not know that he who is joined to a prostitute becomes one body with her? As scripture says, "The two will become one flesh." 17 But he who is joined to the Lord becomes one spirit with him.
18 Run away from sexual immorality! Every other sin that a person commits is outside the body, but the sexually immoral person sins against his own body.
19 Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, who lives within you, whom you have from God? Do you not know that you are not your own? 20 For you were bought with a price. Therefore glorify God with your body and in your spirit, which belong to God.


1 Corinthians 6

6:1-11

Why was Paul concerned about Christians going to a “civil court before an unbelieving judge”?

[6:1]

Paul did not want Christians to go to a court with a non-Christian judge. Paul wanted Christians to be at peace with one another. If they disagreed about something, they should not go to a non-Christian to help them. He wanted Christians to judge something in the right way (see: John 7:24). A judge who was not a Christian probably did not know about the ways God wanted Christians to solve their problems with each other. A civil judge would only have been able to judge the Christans case based on the laws the government made.

See: Judge (Judgment); Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)

Advice to translators: In this context, having a “dispute”(πρᾶγμα/g4229) was used when speaking about a lawsuits. A civil judge was someone the government paid to resolve a dispute between two people.

Who were the “saints”?

[6:1]

Paul used the word “saints”(ἅγιος/g0040) to write about the Christians in Corinth. Earlier in this letter to the Corinthians, Paul used the same word “saints” and said that the Cornthians were “sanctified” in Christ. He also used this word (ἅγιος/g0040) in 1 Corinthians 1:2 to further explain that the Corinthian “saints” were called to be God’s holy people (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2).

See: Holy Ones; Sanctify (Sanctification); People of God

How will “the saints judge the world”?

[6:2]

Jesus will finally judge the world. Scholars also think that Christians will also be asked to judge the world in some way (see: 4:1-5). Perhaps Paul was writing about the same judgment written about in Daniel 7:22.

See: Holy Ones; Judge (Judgment)

Why did Paul write that “we will judge the angels”?

[6:3]

Paul wrote that Christians “will judge angels.” He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they could settle their own disagreements.

See: Judge (Judgment); Angel

Why did Paul write “I say this to your shame”?

[6:5]

Paul did not write the Corinthians in order to shame them. He wrote so that they could avoid shaming themselves. When the Corinthian Christians went to non-Christians to settle their “disputes,” this shamed them (see: 1 Corinthians 4:14). Paul wrote how it was a shame for the Corinthian church to seek out for themselves the rulings of non-Christian judges. Instead, Paul wrote how the Corinthian Church should do things that Jesus wants them to do and to do things that honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 1:30; 2:16; 6:5).

See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)

How was the presence of lawsuits among Christians a “defeat” for the Corinthian church?

[6:7]

Paul wrote that the Corinthians use of lawsuits was a moral “defeat”(ἥττημα/g2275). Instead of doing what God wanted them to do, the Corinthians wrongfully trusted in non-Christians to judge them. Paul wrote how it would be better for Christians to suffer wrongs done to them, than for them to seek out the decisions of a non-Christian judge.

See: Ancient Trials (Lawsuit)

How had the Christians “wronged and cheated” their own brothers?

[6:7]

Paul already spoke about Christians in Corinth who were sexually immoral, idolaters, and greedy. He wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they “wronged and cheated” their own brothers.

See: Sexual Immorality; Idolatry (Idol); Family of God

Who were the “unrighteous”?

[6:9]

The “unrighteous”(ἄδικος/g0094) were all people who did not believe in Jesus. They did what they wanted to do and did not do things that God wanted them to do. Paul wrote that those chose to live in the wrong way would not experience the benefits of the kingdom of God.

See: Kingdom of God

What were “male prostitutes”?

[6:9]

Some scholars believe that when Paul wrote about “male prostitutes”(μαλακός/g3120). That is, he wrote about men who received money for having sex. Other scholars think Paul was writing about men who had sex with other men. They were not paid to do this.

See: Sexual Immorality

What did Paul mean when he used the words “those who practice homosexuality”?

[6:9]

Paul wrote about people who practice homosexuality. He was writing about men who had sex with other men. According to the Law of Moses, this is something God hates (see: Leviticus 18:22; 20:13). Paul said that God’s wrath would come upon those who practiced homosexuality (see: Romans 1:26-67)

See: Sexual Immorality; Law of Moses; Wrath

How were the Christians in Corinth “cleansed”?

[6:11]

Paul wrote about the Christians in Corinth being cleansed. Some scholars think Paul wrote about the blood of Jesus. This is a metaphor. Jesus’ blood “cleansed” Christians from all of their sin (see: 1 John 1:7-9). Because Jesus died, Christians are at peace with God. They are also made clean.

See: Clean and Unclean; Blood; Metaphor; Sin

How were the Christians in Corinth “sanctified”?

[6:11]

Paul wrote that through the life, death, and resurrection of Christ, God “sanctified”(ἁγιάζω/g0037) the Corinthian Christians. That is, they were set apart for God’s purposes (see: 1 Corinthians 1:2). They do the things God wants them to do to serve him.

See: Sanctify (Sanctification); Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)

How were Christians “made right” with God?

[6:11]

When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were “made right”(δικαιόω/g1344), he wanted them to know that they were right with God. That is, they were at peace with God. Because they believed in Jesus, they were not “unrighteous” (see: Romans 5:18-21).

See: Righteous (Righteousness)

6:12-20

What did Paul mean by saying “everything is lawful for me”?

[6:12]

Paul wrote that everything is lawful for him. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote “everything is lawful for me” he wanted people to know it was not wrong for him to eat or drink certain things. He did not need to celebrate a feast on a certain day. Paul did not need to obey the Law of Moses. However, Paul did not say that he could sin.

See: Law of Moses; Sin

Why did Paul write “not everything is beneficial”?

[6:12]

Paul wrote “not everything is beneficial” because he wanted Christians to know that not everything someone does helps them or helps other people. He wanted them to do things that would help other Christians (see: 10:23-24). Paul wanted Christians to encourage them to love one another. Christians are free to do certain things, but it is sometimes wrong to do these things if they hurt other people in some way (see: Galatians 5:13).

Why did Paul write “I will not be mastered by anything”?

[6:12]

Paul wrote “I will not be mastered by anything. Paul wanted people to know that he was a servant of Jesus. He did not allow himself to be lead by anyone or anything other than Jesus.Paul also wrote that he often did not do what he wanted to do. This was because he did not want to stop anyone from believing in Jesus (see: 1 Corinthians 9:1-12).

See: Serve (Servant, Slave)

What did the words, “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both” mean?

[6:13]

Paul wrote “food is for the stomach and the stomach for food, but God will destroy them both.” He wanted people to know that a person’s choice to eat or not eat certain foods should always be for the purpose of honoring God. When people die, they will not have a stomach and will not eat.

How was the body for the Lord?

[6:13]

Paul wrote that just as food was for the stomach, a Christian’s body was meant to be used to serve Jesus. The Christian’s body was the temple of the Holy Spirit. The Christians’s body was meant to be used to honor God (see: 1 Corinthians 6:17, 19-20).

See: Temple; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit

How were the bodies of Christians “members of Christ”?

[6:15]

Paul wrote that the bodies of Christians were members of Christ. Scholars think Paul wanted to write that the Christians’ body was joined to Jesus in some way. The Christian’s soul and spirit were also joined to Christ. Perhaps this is why Paul told Christians to offer their bodies to God as a living sacrifice (see: Romans 12:1). When Paul used the word “members” he was saying that each individual Christian was united with Jesus. This was possible because of the resurrection of Christ.

See: Messiah (Christ); Soul; Spirit (Spiritual); Offer (Offering); Sacrifice; Resurrect (Resurrection)

What did it mean that “he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit with him”?

[6:17]

After the resurrection of Jesus and his ascension back to heaven, Jesus sent the Holy Spirit to dwell within Christians (see: John 14:16-18; 16:12-15; Acts 1:8). Just as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are one, so Christians are one with Jesus.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Ascend (Ascension); Heaven; IIndwelling of the Holy Spirit; God the Father; Son of God; Holy Spirit; Trinity

How were the Christians’ bodies “the temple of the Holy Spirit”?

[6:19]

Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the things the Holy Spirit did. He said that not only did God the Holy Spirit live within the church, the Holy Spirit also lived within each Christian (see: Romans 8:11; 1 Corinthians 3:16). At one time, God allowed Himself to be seen in a certain way in the temple in Jerusalem. However, God left the temple. God now lives in Christians through the Holy Spirit in some way. God can be seen in some way through the things Christians do. This is a metaphor.

See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Temple; Metaphor

Why did Paul say to the church, “you are not your own”?

[6:19]

God the Holy Spirit lives within all Christians. Christians belong to God in some way and a part of the body of Christ.

See: Holy Spirit; Indwelling of the Holy Spirit; Body of Christ

What did Paul mean when he wrote that the Christians were “bought with a price”?

[6:20]

When Paul wrote that Christians were “bought with a price,” he reminded them that they were once slaves to sin but Jesus freed Christians from that slavery (see: Romans 6:17-18; 1 Corinthians 7:23). The price was the death of Jesus (see: Romans 6:3-12). This is a metaphor. Jesus redeemed Christians.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Sin; Sinful Nature; Free (Freedom); Metaphor; Redeem (Redemption)

What did Paul mean by saying, “glorify God with your body”?

[6:20]

Paul wrote that Christians are to glorify God with their bodies. Paul wanted Christians to do things that honor God. People should know about God because they have seen the way Christians live.

See: Glory (Glorify)


1 Corinthians 6:1

dispute

in this case a legal complaint, argument, or disagreement

does he dare ... holy people?

"it is wrong for him to dare ... holy people." or "he should fear God and not ... God's holy people."

to bring a lawsuit before the unrighteous rather than before God's holy people

Paul teaches that a Christian should not take another Christian to court before a non-Christian judge. Christians will judge the angels, so they should be able to solve problems among themselves. It is better to be cheated.

1 Corinthians 6:2

Do you not know that God's holy people will judge the world?

"You act like you do not know that God's holy people will judge the world."

If then you will judge the world, are you not able to settle matters of little importance?

"You will judge the world in the future, so you should be able to settle this small matter now."

1 Corinthians 6:3

judge matters of this life

"stop arguments about things that have to do with this life"

Do you not know that we will judge the angels?

"You know that we will judge the angels."

we

Paul includes himself and the Corinthians.

How much more, then, can we judge matters of this life?

"Because we know we will judge the angels, we can also be sure that God will enable us to judge matters in this life."

1 Corinthians 6:4

If then you have to make judgments that pertain to daily life

"If you are called upon to make decisions about daily life" or "If you must settle matters that are important in this life"

do you lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church?

"you should not lay such cases as these before those who have no standing in the church."

1 Corinthians 6:5

to your shame

"to your dishonor" or "to show how you have failed in this matter"

Is there no one among you wise enough to settle a dispute between brothers?

"You should be ashamed that you cannot find a wise believer to settle arguments between fellow believers"

dispute

argument or disagreement

1 Corinthians 6:6

But one brother brings a lawsuit against another brother—and this before unbelievers

"It is bad that brothers have such bad disputes with each other that they go to court; it is even worse that those courts are run by unbelievers"

brother brings a lawsuit against another brother

Here "brother" means fellow Christian, including both men and women.

brings a lawsuit

asks the civil court to judge the matter

and this before unbelievers

"and the brothers have unbelieving judges make decisions for them" or "and unbelievers in the community see brothers disputing with one another"

1 Corinthians 6:7

is already a defeat

"is already a failure"

Why not rather suffer the wrong? Why not rather allow yourselves to be cheated?

"It would be better to let others wrong you and cheat you than to take them to court."

1 Corinthians 6:9

Do you not know that ... kingdom of God?

"You already know that ... kingdom of God."

inherit

Receiving what God has promised believers is spoken of as if it were inheriting property and wealth from a family member.

inherit the kingdom of God

God will not judge them as righteous at the judgment, and they will not enter eternal life.

nor men who submit to homosexual acts, nor men who perform homosexual acts

Both of these phrases refer to men who have sex with other men.

1 Corinthians 6:10

thieves

people who steal from others

the greedy

people who are willing to use evil means to take others' property

1 Corinthians 6:11

you have been cleansed

"God has cleansed you"

you have been sanctified

"God has set you apart for himself"

you have been justified

"God has made you right with him"

in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ

"by the power and authority of our Lord Jesus Christ"

1 Corinthians 6:12

"Everything is lawful for me," but

"People say, 'I am allowed to do anything,' but" or "I am allowed to do anything, but"

but not everything is profitable

"but not everything is good for me"

I will not be mastered by any of them

"I will not allow these things to rule over me like a master"

1 Corinthians 6:13

"Food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," but God will do away with both of them

Possible meanings are 1) Paul is correcting what some Corinthians might be thinking, "food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food," by answering that God will do away with both the stomach and food or 2) Paul actually agrees that "food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food,".

Food is for the stomach, and the stomach is for food

You should translate this literally as "stomach" and "food."

do away with

"destroy"

1 Corinthians 6:14

raised the Lord

"caused the Lord to live again"

1 Corinthians 6:15

Do you not know that your bodies are members of Christ?

"You should know that your bodies belong to Christ."

Should I then take the members of Christ and join them to a prostitute? May it not be!

"I am part of Christ. I will not take my body and join myself to a prostitute!" or "We are parts of Christ's body. We must not take our bodies and join ourselves to prostitutes!"

May it not be!

"That should never happen!" or "We must never do that!"

1 Corinthians 6:16

Do you not know that ... her?

"I want to remind you that ... her."

he who is joined to a prostitute becomes one body with her

"when a man joins his body to the body of a prostitute, it is as if their bodies become one body"

1 Corinthians 6:17

he who is joined to the Lord becomes one spirit with him

"when the Lord joins his spirit to the spirit of a person, it is as if their spirits become one spirit"

1 Corinthians 6:18

Run away from

"Get away from"

immorality! Every other sin that a person commits is outside the body, but

"immorality! Some of you are saying, 'Every sin that a person commits is outside the body,' but I say that"

sin that a person commits

"evil deed that a person does"

1 Corinthians 6:19

Do you not know ... God? Do you not know that you are not your own?

"I want to remind you ... God and that you are not your own."

your body

the body of each individual Christian is a temple of the Holy Spirit

temple of the Holy Spirit

The bodies of believers are like temples because the Holy Spirit lives within them and refers to the place where the Holy Spirit stays and is worshiped.

1 Corinthians 6:20

For you were bought with a price

"God paid for your freedom"

Therefore

"Because what I have just said is true,"


Chapter 7

1 Now concerning the issues you wrote about: "It is good for a man not to touch a woman." 2 But because of temptations for many immoral acts, each man should have his own wife, and each woman should have her own husband.

3 The husband should fulfill his duty to have sexual relations with his wife, and in the same way the wife to her husband. 4 It is not the wife who has authority over her own body, it is the husband. In the same way, the husband does not have authority over his own body, but the wife does.
5 Do not deprive each other, except by mutual agreement and for a specific period of time. Do this so that you may devote yourselves to prayer. Then you should come together again, so that Satan may not tempt you because of your lack of self-control.

6 But I say these things to you as a concession and not as a command. 7 I wish that everyone were as I am. But each one has his own gift from God. One has this kind of gift, and another that kind.
8 To the unmarried and to widows I say that it is good for them if they remain unmarried, as I am. 9 But if they cannot exercise self-control, they should marry. For it is better for them to marry than to burn with passion.
10 Now to the married I give this command—not I, but the Lord—the wife should not separate from her husband 11 (but if she does separate from her husband, she should remain unmarried or else be reconciled to her husband), and the husband should not divorce his wife.
12 But to the rest I say—I, not the Lord—that if any brother has a wife who is an unbeliever, and if she is content to live with him, he should not divorce her. 13 If a woman has an unbelieving husband, and if he is content to live with her, she should not divorce him. 14 For the unbelieving husband is set apart because of his wife, and the unbelieving wife is set apart because of the brother. Otherwise your children would be unclean, but actually they are set apart.
15 But if the unbeliever departs, let him go. In such cases, the brother or sister is not bound to their vows. God has called us to live in peace. 16 For how do you know, woman, whether you will save your husband? Or how do you know, man, whether you will save your wife?
17 However, as the Lord has given each one his portion, let each one walk as God has called him. This is my rule in all the churches. 18 Was anyone circumcised when he was called to believe? He should not try to appear uncircumcised. Was anyone uncircumcised when he was called to faith? He should not be circumcised. 19 For it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters. What matters is obeying the commandments of God.
20 Each one should remain in the calling he was in when God called him to believe. 21 Were you a slave when God called you? Do not be concerned about it. But if you can become free, take advantage of it. 22 For someone who is called by the Lord as a slave is the Lord's freeman. In the same way, the one who was free when he was called to believe is Christ's slave. 23 You have been bought with a price, so do not become slaves of men. 24 Brothers, in whatever situation he was in when he was called, let each one remain with God in that.

25 Now concerning virgins, I have no commandment from the Lord. But I give my opinion as one who, by the Lord's mercy, is trustworthy. 26 Therefore, I think that because of the disaster that is coming, it is good for a man to remain as he is.
27 Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek a divorce. If you are free of a wife, do not seek a wife. 28 But if you do marry, you have not sinned, and if a virgin marries, she has not sinned. But those who do will have many kinds of fleshly trouble, and I want to spare you from this.
29 But this I say, brothers: The time is short. From now on, let those who have wives live as though they had none. 30 Those who weep should act as though they were not weeping, and those who rejoice as though they were not rejoicing, and those who buy as though they did not possess anything, 31 and those who use the world should not act as though they are using it to the full. For the world in its present form is coming to an end.
32 I would like you to be free from worries. The unmarried man is concerned about the things of the Lord, how to please him. 33 But the married man is concerned about the things of the world, how to please his wife— 34 he is divided. The unmarried woman or the virgin is concerned about the things of the Lord, how to be set apart in body and in spirit. But the married woman is concerned about the things of the world, how to please her husband.
35 I say this for your own benefit, and not to put any constraint on you. I say this for what is right, so that you may be devoted to the Lord without any distraction.
36 But if anyone thinks that he is not treating his virgin with respect—if she is beyond the age of marriage and it must be so—he should do what he wants. He is not sinning. They should marry. 37 But if he is standing firm in his heart, if he is not under pressure but can control his own will, and if he has decided in his own heart to do this, to keep his own a virgin, he will do well. 38 So the one who marries his virgin does well, and the one who chooses not to marry will do even better.
39 A woman is bound to her husband while he lives. But if her husband dies, she is free to marry anyone she wishes, but only in the Lord. 40 Yet in my judgment she would be happier if she lives as she is. And I think that I also have the Spirit of God.


1 Corinthians 7

7:1-9

Why did Paul say it was “good for a man not to touch a woman”?

[7:1]

Paul said it was good for a man not to “touch” a woman. He wanted people to know that a man must not have sex with a woman if they are not married.

See: Sexual Immorality

What were “temptations for many immoral acts”?

[7:2]

People thought the Corinthians did the wrong things and committed sexual immorality. The Christians in Corinth were tempted to commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want them to commit sexual immorality. God only wanted a husband and a wife to have sex (see: 1 Thessalonians 4:3-4; Hebrews 13:4).

See: Sexual Immorality

What was meant by Paul’s use of the word “authority”?

[7:4]

Some scholars think that Paul used the word “authority”(ἐξουσιάζω/g1850) because he wanted people to know that both the husband and wife give themselves to each other in some way when they get married. They think people thought the wrong things and Paul wanted them to think about things in the right way.

What did Paul say was a concession?

[7:6]

Paul said something was a concession (συγγνώμη/g4774). Some scholars think Paul was speaking about the husband and wife agreeing to stop having sex with each other, so that they spend time praying to God. They think Paul wanted them to know he was not commanding them to do this. Instead, he gave them permission to do this if they wanted.

See: Pray (Prayer)

Why did Paul write “I wish that everyone were as I am”?

[7:7]

Paul wrote, “I wish that everyone were as I am.” Some scholars think Paul wanted everyone to not commit sexual immorality. Paul did not want to commit sexual immorality. Others scholars think Paul did not want to have sex. These scholars say Paul wished everyone to live in the same way he lived. He thought that not wanting to have sex was a gift from God. However, it was also a gift from God to marry and for a husband and wife to have sex together.

See: Sexual Immorality

What did the words “burn with passion” mean?

[7:9]

Some scholars think a person who burned with passion really wanted to have sex. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about the judgment that comes from God for the person who is sexually immoral (see: 6:9-10).

See: Sexual Immorality; Judge (Judgment)

7:10-16

Why did Paul write “not I, but the Lord”?

7:12]

When Paul wrote “not I, but the Lord,” scholars think he was reminding these Christians that Jesus spoke about divorce (see: Matthew 5:31-32; Mark 10:2-12; Luke 16:18). Jesus gave permission to Paul to speak for him (see: 7:25; 7:40).

See: Divorce

Why did Paul write about Corinthian Christians married to unbelievers?

[7:12]

Paul wanted people to know that a Christian should not divorce their spouse if they were not a Chrsitian. Jesus said a Christian can divorce their spouse if they committed adultery (see: Matthew 5:31-32). Paul also said that a Christian can divorce their spouse if their spouse is not a Christian and their spouse leaves them (see: 1 Corinthians 7:15-16). How were non-Christian spouses “set apart” by Christian spouses?

Paul wrote that non-Christians married to Christians were “set apart”(ἁγιάζω/g0026). Some scholars think Paul said that God helped non-Christian spouses to believe the gospel because they were married to a Christian. Other scholars think that the non-Christian spouse could believe in Jesus because they lived near people who lived in a way that honored God.

See: Gospel

How were the children “unclean” if their parents divorced?

[7:14]

Some scholars think that when Paul said children of divorce were “unclean” he wanted people to know that these children would not live with a Christian parent all of the time.

See: Divorce; Clean and Unclean

Why did Paul write “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows”?

[7:15]

Paul wrote “the brother or sister is not bound to their vows.” Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that the Christian did not need to remain married if the non-Christian spouse wanted to divorce. The Christian did not need to do what Paul wrote before (see: 1 Corinthians 7:12-13). Other scholars think that the married Christian was free to remarry after the non-Christian spouse decided to divorce. In this way, the Christian did not need to be widowed to remarry (see 1 Corinthians 7:39).

See: Vow; Divorce

How had God called Christians to live in peace?

[7:15]

When an non-Christian spouse wanted a divorce, some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to be peaceful to their non-Christian spouse. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that they could get divorced for another reason. They could divorce if a Christian being married to a non-Christian caused them harm and they could not live at peace with one another.

Why did Paul ask if one person could save the other in a marriage?

[7:16]

Paul asked if one person could save the other in marriage. Some scholars think Paul was encouraging the Christian to remain married to the non-Christian. This was because the non-Christian might become a Christian because their Christian spouse lives in a way that honors God. Other scholars think Paul said that if a Christian allowed their non-Christian spouse to get a divorce, then the Christian should let the non-Christian go in peace. This was because there was no way to know if the non-Christian would become a Christian.

7:17-24

What things did God “assign” to the Christians?

[7:17]

God “assigned” (μερίζω/g3307) things to Christians. Some scholars think that God controlled the things that happened in a Christian’s life. God wanted some people to live without getting married. God also wanted some people who became Christians to stay married to a non-Christian (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1-16). Other scholars think that Paul wrote about specific gifts God “assigned” Christians (see: 1 Corinthians 7:7). Perhaps Paul wanted the Christians to focus on the ways God equipped them to serve God. In what way did God “call” each person?

See: Call (Calling)

Why did Paul write “all the churches”?

[7:17]

Paul wrote, “all the churches.” Some scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church which Paul started or every church where Paul taught. Fewer scholars think that “all the churches” meant every church, even if Paul did not teach there himself.

See: Church

How could a person “not try to appear circumcised”?

[7:18]

Paul wrote that a person should “not try to appear circumcised.” Scholars think Paul used circumcision as a metaphor. The Jews who became Christians did not need to try to appear to be a non-Jew. In the same way, Gentiles who became Christians did not need to be circumcised, so that people would think they are Jews.

See: 1 Corinthians 12:13; Galatians 3:28

See: Circumcise (Circumcision);Metaphor; Gentile

Why did Paul say ”it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters”?

[7:19]

When Paul wrote “it is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision that matters,” he wanted people to know both Jews and Gentiles could be at peace with God. This was because a person did not need to be circumcised (see: Galatians 5:6).

See: Circumcise (Circumcision); Metaphor; Gentile

Why did Paul write that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God”?

[7:19]

Paul wrote that “what matters is obeying the commandments of God.” Scholars think Paul was writing about the “commandments of God” spoken by Jesus in the New Testament (see: Matthew 22:36-40). Paul also wrote about love as fulfilling God’s commandments (see: Galatians 5:14).

See: Command (Commandment); Fulfill (Fulfillment)

What did it mean to “remain in the calling”?

[7:20]

See: 1 Corinthians 7:17

Why did Paul write that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called?

[7:21]

Paul wrote that Christians not be concerned if they were slaves when called. That is, when they believed in Jesus. This is because a slave can be a Christian. Paul wanted Christians to realize that God valued every the same (see: Galatians 3:28).

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Call (Calling)

How was a Christian slave the “Lord’s freeman”?

[7:22]

Paul wanted Christians to know that even if they were a slave to an earthly owner, Jesus had freed them from bondage to sin. He had completely forgiven them of their past sins. They were not freed to live in a different way, a way that honors God.

See: Serve (Servant, Slave); Free (Freedom); Sin; Sinful Nature

What did it mean to be “bought with a price”?

[7:23]

See: 1 Corinthians 6:20

7:25-40

Who were “those who never married”?

[7:25]

Some scholars think “those who never married” were both men and women who remained unmarried. Other scholars think “those who never married” were women who were not married and have never had sex.

See: Virgin

Why did Paul write “I have no commandment from the Lord”?

[7:25]

Some scholars think that Paul wrote, “I have no commandment from the Lord” because he was giving advice, not a command (see: 1 Corinthians 7:6). Other scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that Jesus did not talk about this. Therefore, Paul was expanding upon Jesus’ teaching.That is, he was teaching more than Jesus taught.

See: Lord

What did Paul mean by saying he was “trustworthy”?

[7:25]

Some scholars think when Paul said he was “trustworthy”(πιστός/g4103) he wanted people to know that he obeyed God. Other scholars think Paul said that he was “trustworthy” because God was merciful to him.

See: Mercy

What was the “disaster” that was coming?

[7:26]

Some scholars think the “disaster” about which Paul wrote was the persecution and difficult times that Christians were experiencing at that time. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times that Christians experience in any time and place. Other scholars think Paul was writing about the persecution and difficult times just before Jesus returns to the earth

See: Persecute (Persecution) ; Last Days; Jesus' Return to Earth

What did Paul mean by “worldly trouble”?

[7:28]

Some scholars think “worldly troubles” were the responsibilities that came with being married to someone. Married people have to focus on helping each other. They could not focus only on serving God.

What was meant by the words, “the time is short”?

[7:29]

Paul wrote that the time is short. Some scholars think Paul wanted people to know that Jesus was going to return in a short time (see: 1 Corinthians 7:31). Because of this, people needed to focus on serving God before they die or before Jesus returns.

See: Jesus' Return to Earth

How were those who had wives supposed to live “as though they had none”?

7:29]

Paul wrote that wives were supposed to live as though they had nothing. Scholars think Paul was encouraging married Christians to live to serve God. He did not want them to work more serving God than in having a better life on the earth. Paul was not telling Christians to abandon their spouse.

How were those who weep not to weep and those who rejoice not to rejoice?

[7:30]

Paul wanted Christians to know that though they had to experience sorrows and joys on the earth, they had the promise to live together with God in heaven forever. Paul also wanted them to know that these things be replaced with a joy that lasts forever in heaven.

See: Rejoice (Joy, Joyful); Heaven

How were those who bought not to “possess”?

[7:30]

Paul did not forbid Christians from buying things. Some scholars think that to “possess”(κατέχω/g2722) something was to cling to it, or to hold it tightly. That is, he did not Christians to want something too much. Some scholars think Paul wanted Christians to understand that it was God provided the things they bought. What they bought was a gift from God.

How were Christians not to use the world “to the full”?

[7:31]

Christians were not to use the world “to the full.” Christians were not to become so involved in the things happening in the world that they care more about these things than they cared about Jesus. Some scholars think Paul meant that Christians must not live as if the world was all there was.

What did Paul mean when he wrote “the world in its present form is coming to an end”?

[7:31]

Paul wrote that “the world in its present form is coming to an end.” Some scholars think that Paul wanted people to know that creation was passing away (see: Romans 8:19-22). Fewer scholars think Paul meant that the world’s leaders were passing away (see: 1 Corinthians 2:6).

See: Create (Creation, Creature)

Why did Paul write, “not to put any constraint on you”?

[7:35]

Paul wrote “not to put any constraint on you.” Scholars think that Paul used the word “constraint”(βρόχος/g1029) as a metaphor. This word was also used when writing about a rope around an animal’s neck. A person would use a rope to guide an animal. Therefore, when Paul wrote these words, he wanted to help people, not command people to do something.

What did it mean for a man not to “treat his fiance with respect”?

[7:36]

A man was to “treat his fiance with respect.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who did not treat his fiance with honor. He was referring to a man who did not honor his commitment to marry his fiance. This would have brought great dishonor to the girl’s father. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had sex with his fiance before they were married. This dishonored the woman and the woman’s father.

See: Marriage

What did it mean to be “beyond the age of marriage”?

[7:36]

Some scholars think that when Paul wrote about being “beyond the age”(ὑπέρακμος/g5230), he meant a person who was past the best age for marriage. In ancient times, a woman often got married at a certain age. Other scholars think Paul wanted people to get married if they could not control their desire to have sex.

See: Marriage

Why did Paul write “if he is not under pressure”?

[7:37]

Paul wrote “if he is not under pressure.” Some scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no marriage contract with the father of the girl. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a man who had no pressure from the father of the girl. This pressure was from the girl’s strong desire to marry right away.

What did it mean for a man to “keep his own fiance a virgin”?

[7:37]

When Paul wrote that a man should “keep his own fiance a virgin,” he wanted the man to do everything he could to protect and honor the virginity of the woman he was to marry. Scholars think that when Paul wrote this, he meant that if a Christian decided not to marry this woman, he still needed to guard her honor. He was not to try to have sex with her.

See: Virgin

Why did Paul write that “the one who chooses not to marry will do even better”?

[7:38]

When Paul wrote that “the one who does not marry does better,” he wanted to encourage Christians were not married. God gave them the gift of not being married. Earlier in this chapter, Paul had said that marriage was the best option for those without the gift of not being married (see: 1 Corinthains 7:2). Indeed, it was “good” (see: 1 Corinthians 7:38). However, if one was gifted to not be married, it was better to not be married.

See: Marriage

Why did Paul write “and I think I also have the Spirit of God”?

[7:40]

Paul wrote, “and I think I also have the Spirit of God.” Scholars think that Paul was speaking to Christians who opposed him in some way when he wrote this.

See: Holy Spirit


1 Corinthians 7:1

"It is good for a man not to touch a woman."

"you wrote, 'It is good for a man not to touch a woman.'" or "my answer is that yes, it is good for a man not to touch a woman."

It is good

"It is most helpful"

for a man

"a husband" or "a man" refers to any man.

not to touch a woman

"not to have sexual relations with his wife for a while." or "not to marry"

1 Corinthians 7:2

But because

"That is true, but because"

But because of temptations for many immoral acts, each

"But because Satan tempts people to commit sexual sin, each" or "But we desire to commit sexual sin because of our sinful nature, so each"

1 Corinthians 7:3

fulfill his duty to have sexual relations with his wife

"should give to his wife her sexual rights"

in the same way the wife to her husband

"in the same way, the wife should fulfill her duty to have sexual relations with her husband"

1 Corinthians 7:5

Do not deprive each other, except by mutual agreement and for

"Only if you both agree to deprive each other should you do so, and even then only do so for"

so that you may devote yourselves to prayer

"in order to commit yourselves to a period of especially deep prayer"

come together again

"sleep together again"

because of your lack of self-control

"because after some days, your sexual desires will be harder to keep under control"

1 Corinthians 7:6

I say these things to you as a concession and not as a command

Possible meanings are Paul is telling the Corinthians that he is allowing them, 1) to marry and sleep together or 2) to stop sleeping together for a time.

1 Corinthians 7:7

were as I am

Either Paul had never married or his wife had died. It is unlikely that he had been through a divorce.

But each one has his own gift from God. One has this kind of gift, and another that kind

"But God enables people to do different things. He enables one person to do one thing and another person to do something different."

1 Corinthians 7:8

the unmarried

"those who are not married"

to widows

"to women whose husbands have died"

1 Corinthians 7:9

to burn with passion.

"to live with the constant desire to sleep with someone."

1 Corinthians 7:10

should not separate from

"should not divorce". Paul says married Christians should not divorce. A Christian married to an unbeliever should not leave their husband or wife. If the unbelieving husband or wife leaves, this is not a sin.

1 Corinthians 7:11

be reconciled to her husband

"she should make peace with her husband and return to him"

should not divorce

"should not separate from"

1 Corinthians 7:12

content

"willing" or "satisfied"

1 Corinthians 7:14

For the unbelieving husband is set apart because of his wife

"For God has set apart the unbelieving husband for himself because of his believing wife" or "God treats the unbelieving husband as he would treat a son for the sake of his believing wife”

the unbelieving wife is set apart because of the brother

"God has set apart the unbelieving wife for himself because of her husband who believes" or "God treats the unbelieving wife as he would treat a daughter for the sake of her husband who believes”

they are set apart

"God has set them apart for himself" or "God treats them as he would treat his own children"

1 Corinthians 7:15

In such cases, the brother or sister is not bound to their vows

"In such cases, God does not require the believing spouse to continue to obey the marriage vow".

1 Corinthians 7:16

do you know, woman ... you will save your husband ... do you know, man ... you will save your wife

Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so all instances of "you" and "your" here are singular.

how do you know, woman, whether you will save your husband?

"you cannot know if you will save your unbelieving husband."

how do you know, man, whether you will save your wife?

"you cannot know if you will save your unbelieving wife."

1 Corinthians 7:17

as the Lord has given each one his portion

"as the Lord has assigned each one his life"

each one

"each believer"

let each one walk as God has called him

"each one should live as he was when he became a Christian." or "each one should live as God has instructed him to" or "each one should follow God's commands as he lives his life"

This is my rule in all the churches

Paul was teaching believers in all the churches to act in this manner.

1 Corinthians 7:18

Was anyone circumcised when he was called to believe? He

"If someone was already circumcised when God called him to believe, he". Paul was addressing the Jews.

Was anyone uncircumcised when he was called to faith? He

"If someone was uncircumcised when God called him to believe, he".

1 Corinthians 7:20

remain in the calling

"live and work as you did"

1 Corinthians 7:21

Were you ... called you? Do not be ... you can become

Paul is speak here as if all instances of "you" and the command "be" are singular.

Were you a slave when God called you? Do not be concerned

"To anyone who was a slave when God called you to believe, I say this: do not be concerned"

1 Corinthians 7:22

the Lord's freeman

This freeman is forgiven by God and is free from Satan and sin.

1 Corinthians 7:23

You have been bought with a price

"Christ bought you by dying for you"

1 Corinthians 7:24

Brothers

Here this means fellow Christians, including both men and women.

whatever situation he was in when he was called

"whether he was married or unmarried, slave or free, when he was called"

he was called

"God called him"

let each one remain

"each one should remain." That is, each one should remain as he was when he first believed in Christ.

with God

"as a person responsible to God"

1 Corinthians 7:25

Now concerning virgins, I have no commandment from the Lord

"The Lord has not commanded me to say anything to people who have never married"

virgins

"people who have never married"

I give my opinion

"I tell you what I think"

as one who, by the Lord's mercy, is trustworthy

"because, by the Lord's mercy, I am trustworthy"

1 Corinthians 7:27

Are you bound to a wife? Do not ...

"If you are married to a wife, do not". Here all instances of "you" and the command "do not seek" are singular.

Do not seek a divorce

"Do not try to divorce her"

do not seek a wife

"do not try to get married"

1 Corinthians 7:28

fleshly trouble

"trouble in this life"

I want to spare you from this

"I want to help you not to have worldly trouble"

virgin

"someone who has never married"

1 Corinthians 7:29

The time is short

"There is little time"

1 Corinthians 7:31

those who use the world

"those who deal every day with unbelievers"

should not act as though they are using it to the full.

"should show by their actions that they have their hope in God."

1 Corinthians 7:32

free from worries

"without needing to worry"

concerned about

"focused on"

1 Corinthians 7:34

he is divided

"he is trying to please God and please his wife at the same time"

The unmarried woman or the virgin

Possible meanings are 1) "virgin" refers only to virgins, while "unmarried woman" could be a divorcée or any other unmarried non-virgin, or 2) "unmarried woman" explains what Paul means by "virgin."

1 Corinthians 7:35

any constraint

any restriction

may be devoted to

"can concentrate on"

1 Corinthians 7:36

not treating his virgin with respect

"not being kind to his virgin" or "not honoring his virgin"

his virgin

"the woman whom he promised to marry" or "his fiancée" or "his virgin daughter."

They should marry

"He should marry his fiancée" or "He should let his daughter get married."

1 Corinthians 7:37

But if he is standing firm in his heart

"But if he has decided firmly in his own mind"

1 Corinthians 7:38

So the one who marries his virgin does well, and the one who chooses not to marry will do even better

"So the one who allows his virgin daughter to marry does well, and the one who chooses not to have her marry will do even better."

1 Corinthians 7:39

A woman is bound to her husband

"A woman is married to her husband" or "A woman is united with her husband"

while he lives

"for as long as he lives" or "until he dies"

in the Lord

"if the new husband is a believer"

1 Corinthians 7:40

my judgment

"my understanding of God's word"

happier

more contented, more joyful

lives as she is

"remains unmarried."


Chapter 8

1 Now concerning food sacrificed to idols: We know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. 2 If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should know. 3 But if anyone loves God, that person is known by him.

4 Therefore, concerning the eating of food sacrificed to idols: We know that an idol in this world is nothing and that there is no God but one. 5 For even if there were so-called gods, either in heaven or on earth (just as there are many "gods" and many "lords"), 6 yet for us there is only one God, the Father, from whom are all things and for whom we live, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things exist, and through whom we exist.

7 However, this knowledge is not in everyone. Instead, some previously practiced idol worship, and they eat this food as if it were something sacrificed to an idol. Their conscience is thereby defiled because it is weak.
8 But food will not present us to God. We are not worse if we do not eat, nor better if we do eat it. 9 But take care that your freedom does not become a reason for someone who is weak in faith to stumble. 10 For suppose that someone sees you, who have knowledge, eating a meal in an idol's temple. Is not his weak conscience emboldened to eat what is offered to idols?
11 So because of your understanding about the true nature of idols, the weaker one, the brother for whom Christ died, is destroyed. 12 Thus, when you sin against your brothers and wound their weak consciences, you sin against Christ. 13 Therefore, if food causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat again, so that I may not cause my brother to fall.


1 Corinthians 8

8:1-6

What did the words “now concerning” mean?

[8:1]

Paul used the words “now concerning” to tell people he was going to write about something different (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Some scholars think he was writing about this new idea because the Corinthians had previously written him previously about this idea (see: 1 Corinthians 7:1). Other scholars do not think that the Corinthian church mentioned this idea in their letter to Paul.

What was food offered to idols?

[8:1]

See: Idolatry (Idol)

How do all Christians “have knowledge”?

[8:1]

Jesus came to the earth and taught people many new things about God. These were truths about how God was going to save people. However, people did not know about what God would do to save people before Jesus came to the earth. Paul also said that knowledge alone “puffs”(φυσιόω/g5448). That is, it can make people feel proud of what they know.

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)

How did Paul talk about “love”?

[8:1]

When Paul talked about “love”(ἀγάπη/g0026), he also talked about “edification.” Edification was a word used when talking about building a house. Paul wanted the expression of “love” to be something that helped Christians to do and feel good. He wanted love to “build” people. This is a metaphor. When people loved each other in this way, they did things that made others feel better in some way

See: 1 Corinthians 13:4-8

See: Love; Metaphor

Why did Paul write, “If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should”?

[8:2]

Paul wrote If anyone thinks he knows something, that person does not yet know as he should.” He wrote about people who thought they knew how to live in the way God wants them to live. However, they did not do these things. That is, if they say they know something about what God wants them to do, but they do not love other people, then they really do not know what God wants them to do.

See: 1 Corinthians 13:12

How was someone known by God?

[8:3]

God truly knows every person because he created all people. Here Paul wrote about God knowing the Christian, By this he meant something very special. Some scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God had a special relationship with the Christian. He told the Christian more about Himself. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that God knew the Christian, he meant that God was at peace with the Christian. Of course, the Christian was also at peace with God.

How was an idol “nothing”?

[8:4]

Paul said that an idol was nothing. In other words, an idol is not real. Even though some people worshipped things that other people created, there was only one God. There were not many gods. This was why Paul said that these idols were “so-called gods.” They were not gods at all, even though some people believed in them. There is only one God.

Advice to translators: Something that was not real never existed or lived.

See: Idolatry (Idol); Worship; False gods

How do all things exist through Jesus?

[8:6]

Paul wrote that through Jesus, “all things exists and through whom we exist.” He wanted people to know that Jesus created everything. He also kept everything alive (see: John 1:1-3; Colossians 1:15-17). If Jesus wanted everything to stop existing, everything would stop existing. That is, if Jesus did not want anything in the universe, then there would not be anything in the universe.

8:7-13

What knowledge was not in everyone?

[8:7]

Paul wrote about a certain knowledge that not every Christian had. When Paul wrote this, he wanted people to know that there were certain Christians in Corinth who did not know what to do about eating food which had previously been offered to idols. Perhaps these Christians had just recently believed in Jesus. Or, maybe these Christians had not not been taught about these things.

See: Idolatry (Idol)

How was someone’s conscience corrupted?

[8:7]

Paul wrote about someone’s conscience being “corrupted”(μολύνω/g3435), or being made unclean. When certain Corinthian Christians ate food offered to idols, they did not do anything wrong. They knew the idols were not real. However, there were other Christians in Corinth who still believed idols were real. These Christians thought that eating this type of food was doing something wrong. Paul wanted people to be careful about what they eat. If they ate certain foods that made other Christians think they were doing something evil, then they should not eat these things

Advice to translators: Something that was not real never existed or lived.

See: Conscience; Clean and Unclean; Idolatry (Idol); Sin

Who was the weaker brother?

[8:9, 8:10]

Paul wrote about a weaker brother. This was a metaphor. He was writing about a certain type of Christians. Certain Christians were strong because they obeyed God more than other Christians. They often would not sin when they were tempted. However, in Corinth there were other Christians who did not obey God as often as these stronger Chrsitians. When these weaker Christians were tempted, they sinned more. Paul wanted the stronger Chrsitians to help the weaker Christians to do things that honored God.

See: Family of God; Metaphor; Sin; Tempt (Temptation)

How was a Christian destroyed?

[8:11]

When certain Christians ate food offered to idols, it dishonored God. When this happened, they could no longer tell other people about Jesus in the same way. People could not learn how to live in a way that honors God and believe in Jesus because these Christians were sinning.

See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin

What did Paul teach the Corinthians about eating meat?

[8:12]

Paul wrote that he did not want other Christians to stumble. He did not want to do anything that caused other Christians to do something that dishonored God. Instead, he would rather not eat any meat than to possibly cause another Christian to sin.

See: Walk; Sin


1 Corinthians 8:1

food sacrificed to idols

Gentile worshipers would offer grain, fish, fowl, or meat to their gods. The priest would burn a portion of it on the altar. Paul is speaking of the portion the priest would give back for the worshiper to eat or sell in the market.

Knowledge puffs up

"Knowledge makes people proud" or "People who think that they know a lot become proud"

but love builds up

"but when we love people, we build them up"

love builds up

"love strengthens people" or "when we love people, we strengthen them"

1 Corinthians 8:2

thinks he knows something,

"believes he knows everything about something,"

1 Corinthians 8:3

that person is known by him

"God knows that person"

1 Corinthians 8:4

We know that an idol in this world is nothing and that there is no God but one

"We all know, as you yourselves like to say, that an idol in this world has no power and that there is no God but one". "We" here refers to all believers and includes Paul's audience.

1 Corinthians 8:5

so-called gods,

"things that people call gods,"

many "gods" and many "lords"

Paul does not believe that many gods and many lords exist, but he recognizes that the pagans believe they do.

1 Corinthians 8:6

yet for us there is only one God

"yet we know that there is only one God"

1 Corinthians 8:7

everyone ... some

"all people ... some people who are now Christians". Paul is speaking here of "weak" brothers, people who cannot separate food sacrificed to idols from the worship of those idols.

defiled

ruined or harmed, especially as regards the person's relationship with God

1 Corinthians 8:8

food will not present us to God

"food does not give us favor with God" or "the food we eat does not make God pleased with us"

We are not worse if we do not eat, nor better if we do eat it

"Some people might think that if we do not eat some things, God will love us less. But they are wrong. Those who think that God will love us more if we do eat those things are also wrong"

1 Corinthians 8:9

someone who is weak

believers not strong in their faith (see verse 7)

1 Corinthians 8:10

sees you, who have

Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so these words are singular.

his ... conscience

what he understands to be right and wrong

emboldened to eat

"encouraged to eat"

1 Corinthians 8:11

the weaker one ... is destroyed

The brother or sister who is not strong in his or her faith will sin.

1 Corinthians 8:13

Therefore

"Because what I have just said is true"

if food causes

"if by eating I cause" or "if I, because of what I eat, cause"


Chapter 9

1 Am I not free? Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? Are you not my work in the Lord? 2 If I am not an apostle to others, at least I am to you. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.

3 This is my defense to those who examine me: 4 Do we not have the right to eat and drink? 5 Do we not have the right to take along a wife who is a believer, as do the rest of the apostles, and the brothers of the Lord, and Cephas? 6 Or do only I and Barnabas not have the right to not work at a trade?
7 Who serves as a soldier at his own expense? Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit? Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink milk from it? 8 Do I say these things based on human authority? Does not the law also say this?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses, "Do not put a muzzle on an ox when it is threshing the grain." Is it really the oxen that God cares about? 10 Is he not speaking about us? It was written for us, because the one who plows should plow in hope, and the one who threshes should thresh in the hope of sharing in the harvest. 11 If we sowed spiritual things among you, is it too much for us to reap physical things from you?
12 If others exercised this right from you, do we not have even more? But we did not claim this right. Instead we endured everything rather than be a hindrance to the gospel of Christ. 13 Do you not know that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple? Do you not know that those who serve at the altar share in what is offered on the altar? 14 In the same way, the Lord commanded that those who proclaim the gospel should get their living from the gospel.
15 But I have not claimed any of these rights. And I do not write this so something might be done for me. It would be better for me to die than—No one will make my boast empty! 16 For if I preach the gospel, I have no reason for boasting, because I must do this. And woe be to me if I do not preach the gospel!
17 For if I do this willingly, I have a reward. But if not willingly, I still have a stewardship that was entrusted to me. 18 What then is my reward? That when I preach, I may offer the gospel without charge and so not take full use of my right in the gospel.
19 For though I am free from all, I became a servant to all, in order that I might win more. 20 To the Jews I became like a Jew, in order to win Jews. To those under the law, I became like one under the law in order to win those under the law. I did this even though I myself was not under the law. 1
21 To those outside the law, I became like one outside the law, although I was not outside the law of God myself, but under the law of Christ. I did this so that I may win those outside the law. 22 To the weak I became weak, so that I may win the weak. I have become all things to all people, so that I may by all means save some. 23 I do all things for the gospel's sake, so that I may participate in its blessings.
24 Do you not know that in a race all the runners run the race, but that only one receives the prize? So run to win the prize. 25 Every athlete exercises self-control in all things. They do it to receive a wreath that is perishable, but we do it to receive one that is imperishable. 26 Therefore this is how I run, as not without purpose; this is how I box, not as one beating the air. 27 But I subdue my body and make it a slave, so that after I have preached to others, I myself may not be disqualified.


1The ULB has: I did this even though I myself was not under the law . A few important and ancient Greek copies, with other ancient translations, leave this sentence out.

1 Corinthians 9

9:1-27

How did Paul expect people to answer his questions?

[9:1]

Paul asked four questions in these verses. He expected the Corinthians to answer “yes” to all of these questions.

How was Paul free?

[9:1]

Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians that he was free. As a Christian, he did not need to follow the Law of Moses.

See: Law of Moses

When did Paul see Jesus?

[9:1]

Paul wrote that he had seen Jesus. When Paul was saying that he saw Jesus after Jesus was resurrected

See: Acts 9:1-6

See: Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did Paul write about being an apostle?

[9:1]

Scholars think that someone told the Corinthian Christians that Paul was not an apostle. However, the Corinthian Christians knew that Paul was an apostle. This was because Paul had helped to start the church in Corinth. The church in Corinth proved that Paul was an apostle.

See: Apostle; Church

How did Paul defend that he was an apostle?

[9:3]

In ancient times, people gave money to teachers who taught about God and the world. However, Paul worked and never asked for money for himself. He did this so that people would pay attention to the things he said. He did not want to preach the gospel and ask for money. Perhaps some people thought he was not an apostle or teacher because he did not ask for money. When Paul wrote about eating and drinking, he was writing about receiving money so that he might eat and drink. He had the same rights that every apostle had. God gave the apostles those rights

See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Apostle

When Paul wrote “we,” who was he talking about?

[9:4]

When Paul wrote “we,” he meant Barnabas and himself.

Why did Paul write about the Law of Moses?

[9:9]

According to the Law of Moses, God wanted people to care for the ox who served them. In the same way, God wanted people to care for those who preached and taught the Gospel to them. Paul also wrote about people plowing (see: 1 Corinthians 9:10). This is a metaphor. He was speaking about the ways people served God.

Paul wrote about planting spiritual things and harvesting material things. This was also a metaphor. He wanted to remind people that God did not think it was wrong for Paul to expect people to help him by giving him food, a place to live, or money.

See: Deuteronomy 25:4

See: Law of Moses; Metaphor

Why did Paul not want help from the Corinthians?

[9:12]

Paul had the right for the Corinthians to give him money. This is because he earned this money by teaching them. However, Paul did not want anything from them. Paul only wanted people to think about the gospel and believe in Jesus. He did not want people to think he was teaching them just so that he could get money. The only reason he taught them was this. He taught them so they could believe the gospel and be at peace with God.

See: Gospel

Why did Paul write about the people who served in the temple?

[9:13]

In ancient Israel, people provided for the priests who served them in the temple. God wanted this to happen. In the same way, Paul wrote that God wanted people to provide for those people who preached and taught the gospel to other people about Jesus (see: Matthew 10:10; Luke 10:7). God wanted his preachers and teachers to be able to focus on serving Jesus.

See: Priest (Priesthood) ; Temple; Preach (Preacher); Gospel

Why did Paul write about boasting?

[9:15, 9:16]

Paul did not want people to say that he told people about Jesus just so he could get money. Instead, he wanted people to know that he trusted in God to provide him everything he needed. Paul preached the gospel to obey God. This was the only reason he preached the Gospel. If he did not preach the gospel, then God would punish him (see: 1 Corinthians 9:16). However, if he chose to preach the gospel then he would have a “reward” (See: I Corinthians 9:16).

See: Preach (Preacher); Gospel; Woe; Reward; Punish (Punishment)

What was the responsibility entrusted to Paul?

[9:17]

God entrusted Paul to help the Corinthian Christians to live in a way that honors God. Scholars also think God wanted Paul to help them to do this.

How was Paul someone who was both free and a servant?

[9:19]

Paul was free and a servant. Some scholars think Paul meant he was free from the Law of Moses. He did not need to try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he served other people. This honored God. Fewer scholars think Paul wanted people to know that he did not serve a certain group of Christians.

See: Law of Moses

How did Paul win more?

[9:19]

Paul wrote about winning more people. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having more people come to believe in Jesus.

See: Metaphor

How did Paul become like a Jew to the Jews?

[9:20]

Paul wanted to tell the Jews about the gospel. He did not want to do anything that might prevent the Jews from believing in Jesus. When it was possible, he did the same things the Jews did when he was near the Jews. Paul did not do these things to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did many things the Law of Moses said to do. This was so that he would not offend the Jews. He wanted Jews to hear about Jesus.

See: Law of Moses

How did Paul become like one under the law?

[9:20]

When Paul wrote about becoming like one under the law, some scholars think he was writing about the Jews. They were under the Law of Moses. Other scholars think Paul wrote about those under the law of Moses, but were not born Jews.

See: Law of Moses

What did Paul write in 9:20?

[9:20]

Scholars think Paul wrote the words in verse 20. Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the words “I did this even though I myself was not under the law.” Fewer ancient manuscripts do not have these words.

See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)

Who were those outside of the law?

[9:21]

When Paul wrote about those outside of the law, he was writing about Gentiles. Gentiles did not follow the Law of Moses.

See: Law of Moses; Gentile

How did Paul become like one outside of the law?

[9:21]

Paul wrote that in order to present the gospel to the Gentiles, he refused to do anything that might prevent the Gentiles from believing in Jesus. He did not do the things written about in the Law of Moses because he did not want the Gentiles to think they needed to follow the Law of Moses to be at peace with God. He wanted Gentiles to hear about Jesus.

See: Law of Moses; Gentile

What law did Paul follow?

[9:21]

Paul did not try to obey the Law of Moses. However, he did try to obey God. This he called the law of God and the law of Christ. The law of Christ referred to the command to love God with all one’s heart and to love other people.

See: Mark 12:28-31; Galatians 6:2

See: Law of Moses; Gentile

How did Paul win those outside of the law?

[9:21]

Paul wrote about winning those outside of the law. This was a metaphor. He was writing about having the Gentiles believe in Jesus.

See: Law of Moses; Metaphor

How did Paul become weak to those who were weak?

[9:22]

Paul wrote that he became weak to those who are weak. Scholars do not know why these people were weak. They had a weak conscience. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of them believing in Jesus.

See: 1 Corinthians 8:9-12

See: Conscience

Why did Paul become all things to all people?

[9:22]

Paul wrote that he became all things to all people. Paul did not want to do anything that got in the way of anyone believing in Jesus. This did not mean that Paul would do things that dishonored God. However, there were many things Paul would do to serve people so they would not reject the gospel because of something Paul did.

See: Gospel

How did Paul participate in the blessings of the gospel?

[9:23]

Everything Paul did was so that people could believe the gospel. He also did not want them to be distracted by the things he did. He wanted them to hear the gospel. He wanted to share with them in the blessings of the gospel. That is, he wanted to share with them in salvation and the promise of eternal life. Paul wanted to participate in the blessings of the gospel along with all those who believed in Jesus.

See: Gospel; Bless (Blessing); Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins); Eternal Life

Why did Paul write about an athlete?

[9:24, 9:25, 9:26]

Paul wrote about an athlete running a race. This was a metaphor. He was writing about himself. He obeyed God to receive a prize. An athlete did things to prepare for his race. He trained. In the same way, Paul did things to honor God so that when his life was over, he like an athlete would be rewarded. An athlete might win a prize that would fade and perish, Paul’s reward would be different. He would one day receive a reward that would never fade away.

Paul said he did not train as if he had no plan. Like a good athlete, he too had a plan. He planned to do things that honored God. When he told other people about Jesus, they would know that he lived in a way that honored God.The people would know that he did the things he taught other people to do. Because of this, people would be more willing to listen to him preach the gospel

See: Metaphor; Reward; Preach (Preacher); Gospel

How will Paul be disqualified?

[9:27]

Paul wrote about being disqualified. When an athlete ran a race in the wrong way, he was disqualified. He did not receive any prize. This was a metaphor. Paul wanted to be able to receive a prize. Some scholars think Paul was writing about getting to live with God in heaven forever. Other scholars think Paul was talking about some reward for living in a way that honored God.

See: Metaphor; Heaven; Reward


1 Corinthians 9:1

Am I not free?

"I am a free person." Paul explains how he uses the liberty he has in Christ.

Am I not an apostle?

"I am an apostle."

Have I not seen Jesus our Lord?

"I have seen Jesus our Lord."

Are you not my work in the Lord?

"You believe in Christ because I have worked the way the Lord wants me to."

my work

"the result of the work that I have done"

1 Corinthians 9:2

you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord

"you are evidence I can use to prove that the Lord has chosen me to be an apostle"

1 Corinthians 9:3

This is my defense ... me:

Possible meanings are 1) the words that follow are Paul's defense or 2) the words in verses 1 and 2 are Paul's defense.

1 Corinthians 9:4

Do we not have the right to eat and drink?

"We have the right to receive food and drink from the churches."

we

Here "we" refers to Paul and Barnabas.

1 Corinthians 9:5

Do we not have the right ... Cephas?

"We certainly have the right ... Cephas."

a wife who is a believer

"a believing wife" or "a Christian wife"

1 Corinthians 9:6

Or do only I and Barnabas not have the right to not work at a trade?

"You seem to think that Barnabas and I are the only apostles who have no authority to not work at a trade"

not have the right to not work at a trade

"have to work at a trade" or "have to have another job"

1 Corinthians 9:7

Who serves as a soldier at his own expense?

"We all know that no soldier has to buy his own supplies." or "We all know that every soldier receives his supplies from the government."

Who plants a vineyard and does not eat its fruit?

"We all know that the one who plants a vineyard will be allowed to eat its fruit."

Or who shepherds a flock and does not drink milk from it?

"We all know that those who shepherd flocks may drink milk from the flocks"

1 Corinthians 9:8

Do I say these things based on human authority? Does not the law also say this?

"I am not saying these things based on human authority. The law also says this."

1 Corinthians 9:9

Is it really the oxen that God cares about?

"God does not only care about the oxen."

1 Corinthians 9:10

Is he not speaking about us?

"Instead, God was certainly speaking about us."

should plow in hope

"should plow, expecting to receive something for his work" or "should plow, expecting to share in the harvest"

should thresh in the hope of sharing in the harvest

"should thresh, expecting to share in the harvest"

1 Corinthians 9:11

If we sowed spiritual things among you, is it too much for us to reap physical things from you?

"If we taught you about Christ and spiritual truths, is it too much for us to receive money from you for our work?

is it too much for us to reap physical things from you?

"then it should not be too much for us to reap physical things from you."

1 Corinthians 9:12

If others exercised ... you, do we not have even more?

"Since others exercised ... you, then we have that right even more."

others

other workers of the gospel

be a hindrance to

"be a burden to" or "stop the spread of"

1 Corinthians 9:13

Do you not know that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple?

"I want to remind you that those who perform sacred duties get their food from the temple."

perform sacred duties

"perform sacred duties in the temple" or "work in the temple"

Do you not know that those who serve at the altar share in what is offered on the altar?

"I want to remind you that those who serve at the altar get some of the foods and meat that people offer on the altar."

1 Corinthians 9:14

get their living from the gospel

"receive their food and other things they need from those to whom they teach the good news," or "receive their food and other things they need because they work to tell the good news."

1 Corinthians 9:15

these rights

"these things that I deserve"

so something might be done for me

"so you will do something for me"

It would be better for me to die than—No one will make my boast empty!

"I would rather die than to have someone deprive me of this boast."

make my boast empty

"take away this opportunity I have to boast" or "make it so I have nothing to boast about"

1 Corinthians 9:16

I must do this.

"I must preach the gospel."

woe be to me if

"may I suffer misfortune if"

1 Corinthians 9:17

if I do this willingly

"if I preach willingly" or "if I preach because I want to"

But if not willingly

"But if I do this even though I do not want to".

I still have a stewardship that was entrusted to me

"I still must complete this work that God entrusted to me" or "I still must do this work that God gave me to complete"

1 Corinthians 9:18

What then is my reward?

"This is my reward."

That when I preach, I may offer the gospel without charge

"My reward for preaching is that I can preach the gospel without receiving payment"

so not take full use of my right in the gospel

"so not ask people to support me as I travel and preach"

1 Corinthians 9:19

I am free from all

"Though I am not obligated to anyone"

I became a servant to all

"I became like a servant to all" or "I became willing to serve all"

win more

"help others trust in Christ"

1 Corinthians 9:20

I became like a Jew

"I acted like a Jew" or "I practiced Jewish customs". This passage is important because Paul "contextualizes" ministering the gospel (the gospel stays the same) to different audiences. The translator should take extra care to preserve aspects of this "contextualization".

I became like one under the law

"I became like one committed to following the demands of the Jewish leadership, accepting their understanding of the Jewish scriptures"

1 Corinthians 9:21

To those outside the law, I became like one outside the law

"To Gentiles, who are not obligated to follow the law of Moses, I became like them"

although I was not outside the law of God myself, but under the law of Christ

"although I was not one of those who is not obligated to obey the law of God, but I was obligated to obey the law of Christ"

1 Corinthians 9:24

Do you not know that in a race all the runners run the race, but that only one receives the prize?

"Let me remind you that although all runners run the race, only one runner receives the prize."

run the race

As in a race, the Christian life and work require strict discipline on the part of the runner and the Christian.

1 Corinthians 9:25

a wreath that is perishable ... one that is imperishable

Wreaths were given as prizes to athletes. Paul speaks of eternal life as if it were a wreath that would never dry up.

1 Corinthians 9:26

run ... box

These both refer to living the Christian life and serving God by working as hard as one can to succeed.

run, as not without purpose

"run: with purpose"

box

to beat another person with the fists in a sporting contest

1 Corinthians 9:27

I myself may not be disqualified

"the judge will not disqualify me" or "God will not say that I have failed to obey the rules"


Chapter 10

1 I do not want you to be uninformed, brothers, that our fathers were all under the cloud and all passed through the sea. 2 All were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea, 3 and all ate the same spiritual food. 4 All drank the same spiritual drink. For they drank from a spiritual rock that followed them, and that rock was Christ.

5 But God was not well pleased with most of them, and their corpses were scattered about in the wilderness. 6 Now these things were examples for us, so we would not be those who lust for evil things as they lusted.
7 Do not be idolaters, as some of them were. This is as it is written: "The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play." 8 Let us not commit sexual immorality, as many of them did. In one day, twenty-three thousand people died because of it.
9 Neither let us put Christ to the test, as many of them tested him and were destroyed by snakes. 10 Also do not grumble, as many of them did and were destroyed by an angel of death.
11 Now these things happened to them as examples for us. They were written for our instruction—for us on whom the end of the ages has come. 12 Therefore let anyone who thinks he stands be careful that he does not fall. 13 No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to all humanity. Instead, God is faithful. He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability. With the temptation he will also provide the way of escape, so that you may be able to endure it.

14 Therefore, my beloved ones, run away from idolatry. 15 I speak to you as people who have understanding, so you may judge what I say. 16 The cup of blessing that we bless, is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ? The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ? 17 Because there is one loaf of bread, we who are many are one body. We all take of one loaf of bread together.
18 Look at the Israel that is according to the flesh. Are not those who eat the sacrifices participants in the altar? 19 What am I saying then? That an idol is anything? Or that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?
20 But I say about the things they sacrifice, that they offer these things to demons and not to God. I do not want you to be participants with demons! 21 You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons. You cannot participate at the table of the Lord and the table of demons. 22 Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he is?

23 "Everything is lawful," but not everything is profitable. "Everything is lawful," but not everything builds people up. 24 No one should seek his own good. Instead, each one should seek the good of his neighbor.
25 Eat everything sold in the market without asking questions of conscience. 26 For "the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness of it." 27 If an unbeliever invites you to eat a meal, and you wish to go, eat whatever is set before you without asking questions of conscience.
28 But if someone says to you, "This has been offered in sacrifice," then do not eat it, both for the sake of the one who informed you, and for the sake of conscience— 1 29 the conscience of the other man, I mean, and not yours. For why should my freedom be judged by another's conscience? 30 If I partake of the meal with gratitude, why am I being insulted for that for which I gave thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God. 32 Be blameless both to Jews and to Greeks, and to the church of God. 33 In the same way I try to please all people in all things. I do not seek my benefit, but that of the many. I do this so that they may be saved.


1Some ancient copies of the Greek text add, For the earth and everything in it belong to the Lord . But the best ancient copies of the Greek text do not have this. Many scholars see this addition as a duplication of verse 26.

1 Corinthians 10

10:1-13

How were their fathers under the cloud?

[10:1]

Paul wrote about the history of some of the Jewish Corinthian Christians. He wanted to remind them of the dangers of disobeying God. Their Jewish ancestors had escaped their Egyptian enemies. At that time, God went before them and helped them pass through the Red Sea on dry land. Then God continued to lead the Israelites through the wilderness by appearing as a cloud.

See: Exodus 13-14

See: Ancestor and Descendant (Fathers, Forefathers, Patriarchs)

See Map: Egypt; Red Sea

How were people baptized into Moses?

[10:2]

Paul wrote that the Israelites committed themselves to being led by Moses. Scholars think that because the Israelites passed through the sea with Moses, they were joined to Moses in some way.

See: Baptize (Baptism)

What food did people eat?

[10:3]

Paul wrote about people eating spiritual food. This is a metaphor. He was talking about the time when the ancient Jews wandered in the wilderness. This happened right after they had been led by God and Moses out of Egypt. God though a miracle gave them food from heaven to eat. Jesus also called himself “the bread from heaven (see: John 6:51).

See: Spirit (Spiritual); Metaphor; Miracle; Heaven

See Map: Egypt

What did people drink?

[10:4]

Paul wrote about the ancient Jews wandering in the wilderness after they left Egypt. The Jewish people became very thirsty as they walked through the wilderness (see: Exodus 17:6)). Paul wrote how it was Jesus who gave them water. According to Paul, Jesus did more than give water to these people. Jesus also gave the people spiritual water. This is a metaphor. The Corinthians need Jesus like the ancient Israelites needed wanted while walking in hot desert. He gave life to the Coritnthian Christians.

See: Metaphor; Spirit (Spiritual)

See Map: Egypt

Why were their corpses scattered in the wilderness?

[10:5]

Paul wrote about dead bodies being scattered in the wilderness. Some time after God brought the Israelites out of Egypt, some people chose not to trust God. They did not obey God and were punished and many people died. God did not allow them to enter into the Promised Land.

See: Exodus 32; Hebrews 3:7-19

See: Canaan (Promised Land); Punish (Punishment)

See Map: Egypt

What lessons were the Jews to learn from the ancient Israelites?

[10:6]

The Israelites tested God. They complained to God even though God did great things for them. They rejected God. Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn from the things the Israelites did wrong. They should not sin in the same way the Israelites did. Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should not worship idols and commit sexual immorality. In Corinth, the worship of idols and committing sexual immorality often happened together .

See: Numbers 21

See: Sexual Immorality; Test; Sin; Idolatry (Idol); Worship

Where was it written, “the people sat down to eat and drink, and rose to play”?

[10:7]

See: Exodus 32:6

How did 23000 people died in one day?

[10:8]

During the wilderness wanderings, many people worshipped idols and were sexually immoral. God punished 23000 people one day. God punished them and they died.

See: Numbers 25

See: Sexual Immorality; Idolatry (Idol); Punish (Punishment)

How were people destroyed by snakes?

[10:9]

See: Numbers 21:6

What was an angel of death?

[10:10]

Paul wrote about an angel of death. God sent an angel to punish the people and they died.

See: Angel

How had the end of the ages come?

[10:11]

Paul said that the end of the age had come. That is, God began doing something new. He began expecting different things from people.This end of the age came right at the time Jesus died and was resurrected.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection)

How does someone fall?

[10:12]

See: Walk; Fall (Fall Away, Stand)

What did Paul teach about temptation?

[10:13]

Paul said Christians were tempted, but this was not something new. When Christians were tempted, it was helpful for them to know that they were not alone. Other Christians were also tempted, too. God was able to keep all Christans from sinning when they were tempted. God would not allow Christians to be tempted in ways they could not overcome it.That is, a Christian is always able to not sin. God would not allow Christians to be tempted too much. God would also give Christians many ways to overcome their temptation.

See: Tempt (Temptation); Sin

Advice to translators: When someone overcomes a temptation, they are tempted but they do not sin.

10:14-22

How does someone run away from idolatry?

[10:14]

Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christains to avoid worshiping idols. To make his point stronger, he wrote that the Corinthian Christians should run away from idolatry. This was a metaphor.

See: Worship; Idolatry (Idol); Metaphor

What was the cup of blessing?

[10:16]

When Paul wrote about the cup of blessing, he wrote about the Corinthian Christians drank when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.

See: Lord's Supper

What was the bread they broke?

[10:16]

When Paul wrote about the bread they broke, he was speaking about the bread the Corinthians ate when they celebrated the Lord’s supper.

See: Lord's Supper

How did Christians share in the body of Christ?

[10:16]

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians celebrated the Lord’s supper, they were joining together with other Chrsitians who did the same thing. All Christians were called the body of Christ.

See: Lord's Supper; Body of Christ

Who was Israel according to the flesh?

[10:18]

When Paul wrote about Israel “according to the flesh,” he was writing about people who were born Jews. He was not speaking about the Jews who became Christians.

See: Philippians 3:3

What did Paul teach about eating food offered to idols?

[10:19]

See: Idolatry (Idol)

What were the cup and the table of demons?

[10:21]

Paul wrote about the cup of the Lord and the table of demons. This was a metaphor. The cup and the table were part of the Lord’s supper for Christians. Paul wrote that people cannot worship idols or demons and also worship God at the same time.

See: Metaphor; Lord's Supper; Idolatry (Idol); Demon; Worship

10:22-33

How was everything lawful?

[10:23]

Paul wrote that everything was lawful. He wanted people to know that it was not evil to eat foods that were once forbidden by the Law of Moses. Christians could eat any type of food, as long as it was not eaten as part of worshipping an idol.

See: Law of Moses; Idolatry (Idol)

Why was eating certain things not profitable?

[10:27, 10:28]

Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians could eat any kind of food they chose. However, Paul also wrote that there were times when it was wrong for the Corinthian Christians to eat certain foods. He did not want Christians to eat certain foods if it cause other Chrsitians to think the wrong things about God. He did not want what they ate to hurt other Christians or cause them to sin.

See: Idolatry (Idol); Sin

What was a conscience?

[10:27, 10:28]

See: Conscience

Why were Christians not supposed to eat food offered to idols?

[10:28]

See: Idolatry (Idol)

What words did Paul write in verse 28?

[10:28]

Some of the ancient copies of the Greek New Testament contain the words, “For the earth and everything in it belongs to the Lord.” More and older ancient copies of the Greek New Testament do not have these words. Scholars do not think Paul wrote these words.

See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)

Why should Christians think about other people’s consciences?

[10:29]

Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians ate with other people, they needed to think about what other people felt was right or wrong about food. The Corinthian Christians were to think about those around them. Did those around them think it was right or wrong to eat certain foods? Would the non-eating Christian think that the Christian was doing something that dishonored God if they ate a certain food?

See: Conscience

What is the glory of God?

[10:31]

See: Glory (Glorify)

How was someone blameless?

[10:32]

See: Blameless

How did Paul want people to be saved?

[10:33]

See: Save (Salvation, Saved from Sins)


1 Corinthians 10:1

our fathers

"our ancestors". Paul is referring to the time of Moses in the book of Exodus when Israel fled through the Red Sea as the Egyptian army pursued them. Paul means that all Christians are spiritual descendants of Israel.

were all under the cloud

"were all led by God who was in the cloud"

passed through the sea

This sea is known by two names, the Red Sea and the Sea of Reeds.

passed through

"walked through" or "traveled through"

1 Corinthians 10:2

All were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea

"It was like all of them received baptism when they followed Moses across the sea as God led them in the cloud"

1 Corinthians 10:3

all ate the same spiritual food

"All ate the same food that God supernaturally provided from heaven"

1 Corinthians 10:4

drank the same spiritual drink ... spiritual rock

"drank the same water that God supernaturally caused to come out of the rock ... supernatural rock"

that rock was Christ

"it was Christ who worked through that rock"

1 Corinthians 10:5

most of them

"most of the Israelite fathers" or "most of our ancestors"

their corpses were scattered about

"God scattered their dead bodies around" or "God killed them and scattered their bodies"

in the wilderness

the desert land between Egypt and Israel through which the Israelites wandered for 40 years

1 Corinthians 10:7

idolaters

people who worship idols

sat down to eat and drink

"sat down to eat a meal"

play

Paul is quoting from Exodus 32:4,6 and 19. His readers would have understood the people were worshiping an idol by singing, dancing and engaging in sexual activities.

1 Corinthians 10:8

In one day, twenty-three thousand people died

"God killed 23,000 people in one day"

because of it

"because they committed those unlawful sexual acts."

1 Corinthians 10:9

as many of them tested him

"as many of them did"

tested him and were destroyed by snakes

"tested him. As a result, snakes destroyed them"

1 Corinthians 10:10

did and were destroyed by an angel of death

"did. As a result, an angel of death destroyed them"

1 Corinthians 10:11

these things happened to them

"God punished our ancestors"

examples for us

Here "us" refers to all believers.

the end of the ages

"the last days"

1 Corinthians 10:12

does not fall

does not sin or reject God

1 Corinthians 10:13

No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to all humanity

"The temptations that affect you are temptations that all people experience"

He will not let you be tempted beyond your ability

"He will only allow you to be tempted in ways that you are strong enough to resist"

will not let you be tempted

"will not allow anyone to tempt you"

1 Corinthians 10:14

run away from idolatry

"do all you can to get away from worshiping idols"

1 Corinthians 10:16

The cup of blessing

Paul is speaking of God's blessing like the cup used in the Lord's Supper, which represents the blood and body of Christ.

that we bless

"for which we thank God"

is it not a sharing in the blood of Christ?

"we share in the blood of Christ.". Paul is reminding the Corinthians that the cup of wine we share symbolically represents us sharing in the blood of Christ.

The bread that we break, is it not a sharing in the body of Christ?

"We share in the body of Christ when we share bread."

a sharing in

"taking part in" or "equally participating with others in"

1 Corinthians 10:18

the Israel that is according to the flesh

"the natural Israel" or "the physical Israel" or "the people of Israel"

Are not those who eat the sacrifices participants in the altar?

"Those who eat the sacrifices share in the activities and the blessings of the altar."

1 Corinthians 10:19

What am I saying then? That an idol is anything? Or that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?

"I am not saying that an idol is a real god or that food that has been sacrificed to idols has any power." or "What am I saying then? Am I saying that an idol is anything? Or am I saying that food sacrificed to an idol is anything?"

1 Corinthians 10:20

the things they sacrifice

"the things that the Gentile pagans sacrifice"

1 Corinthians 10:21

You cannot drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of demons

"You cannot be united to the Lord by drinking from his cup and also be united to demons by drinking from their cup"

You cannot drink the cup

"You cannot drink from the cup" or "You cannot drink the wine from the cup". This refers to the cup of wine that people drink from when celebrating the Lord's supper.

the cup of demons

This refers to anything people might drink during a meal dedicated to demons.

You cannot participate at the table of the Lord and the table of demons

"You cannot eat together at the table of the Lord and at the table of demons" or "You cannot join in eating to honor the Lord and join in eating to honor demons"

1 Corinthians 10:22

Or do we provoke the Lord to jealousy?

"Surely you do not want to provoke the Lord to jealousy."

provoke

to anger or irritate

Are we stronger than he is?

"You are not stronger than he is."

1 Corinthians 10:23

Everything is lawful

"People say, 'I am allowed to do anything'" or "I am allowed to do anything." See 1 Corinthians 6:12.

not everything is profitable

"some things are not profitable" or "some things do not help people"

not everything builds people up

"not everything strengthens people" or "some things do not strengthen people"

1 Corinthians 10:25

Eat everything sold in the market

"You may eat anything sold in the market."

without asking questions of conscience

"without asking questions that could make the conscience feel guilty" or "without asking questions about whether it is sinful to eat it". Paul discusses meat offered to idols. If someone tells you it has been offered to idols, don't eat it for the sake of that person. Do not offend anyone but seek to save them instead.

1 Corinthians 10:26

and the fullness of it

"and everything in it." By saying that everything on the earth belongs to the Lord; Paul shows that even meat at the market, that was offered to idols, belongs to the Lord. See Psalm 24:1 and Psalm 50:12.

1 Corinthians 10:28

This has been offered in sacrifice

This was the part of the meat that the worshiper was allowed to bring home after killing an animal as a sacrifice to an idol.

for the sake of the one who informed you

"for the good of the one who informed you"

and for the sake of conscience

"and because of conscience" or "and in order not to cause concerns about whether or not it is sinful"

1 Corinthians 10:29

For why should my freedom be judged by another's conscience?

"For another person's conscience should not judge my freedom."

my freedom

"my being free" or "what I do because I am free"

1 Corinthians 10:30

If I partake of the meal with gratitude

"If I give thanks to God for the food when I share in the meal"

why am I being insulted for that for which I gave thanks?

"I should not be insulted for that for which I gave thanks." or "People should not insult me for eating food that I have thanked God for."

1 Corinthians 10:32

Be blameless both to Jews and to Greeks, and to the church of God

"Make sure that neither Jews nor Greeks nor the church of God can accuse you of doing wrong"

1 Corinthians 10:33

please all people

"make all people glad"

I do not seek my benefit, but that of the many

"I do not do things I desire for myself, but things that help as many people as possible."


Chapter 11

1 Be imitators of me, just as I am an imitator of Christ.

2 Now I praise you because you remember me in everything. I praise you because you hold firmly to the traditions just as I delivered them to you. 3 Now I want you to understand that Christ is the head of every man, that a man is the head of a woman, and that God is the head of Christ. 4 Any man who prays or prophesies with his head covered dishonors his head.
5 But any woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered dishonors her head. For it is the same thing as if her head were shaved. 6 For if a woman will not cover her head, she should cut her hair short. If it is disgraceful for a woman to have her hair cut off or for her to shave her head, let her cover her head.
7 For a man should not have his head covered, since he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man. 8 For man was not made from woman. Instead, woman was made from man.
9 For neither was man created for woman. Instead, woman was created for man. 10 This is why the woman ought to have a symbol of authority on her head, because of the angels.
11 Nevertheless, in the Lord, the woman is not independent from the man, nor is the man independent from the woman. 12 For as the woman comes from the man, so does the man come from the woman. And all things come from God.
13 Judge for yourselves: Is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered? 14 Does not even nature itself teach you that if a man has long hair, it is a dishonor for him? 15 Does not nature teach you that if a woman has long hair, it is her glory? For her hair has been given to her as a covering. 16 But if anyone wants to argue about this, we do not have any other practice, nor do the churches of God.

17 But in the following instructions, I do not praise you. For when you come together, it is not for the better but for the worse. 18 For in the first place, I hear that when you come together in the church, there are divisions among you, and in part I believe it. 19 For there must also be factions among you, so that those who are approved may become evident among you.
20 For when you come together, it is not the Lord's Supper that you eat. 21 When you eat, each one eats his own food before the others have their meal. One is hungry, and another becomes drunk. 22 Do you not have houses to eat and to drink in? Do you despise the church of God and humiliate those who have nothing? What should I say to you? Should I praise you? I will not praise you for this!
23 For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you, that the Lord Jesus, on the night when he was betrayed, took bread. 24 After he had given thanks, he broke it and said, "This is my body, which is for you. Do this to remember me."
25 In the same way he took the cup after supper, and he said, "This cup is the new covenant in my blood. Do this as often as you drink it, to remember me." 26 For every time you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord's death until he comes.
27 Whoever, therefore, eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of the body and the blood of the Lord. 28 Let a person examine himself first, and in this way let him eat of the bread and drink of the cup. 29 For he who eats and drinks without discerning the body eats and drinks judgment to himself. 30 That is why many among you are weak and ill, and some of you have fallen asleep.
31 But if we examine ourselves, we will not be judged. 32 But when we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned along with the world.
33 Therefore, my brothers, when you come together to eat, wait for one another. 34 If anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, so that when you come together it will not be for judgment. And about the other things you wrote, I will give instructions when I come.

1 Corinthians 11

11:1-16

How could someone imitate Paul and Jesus?

[11:1]

Paul wrote that he wanted people to imitate him in the same way that he imitated Jesus. That is, he wanted people to do the same types of things he did. However, he only wanted people to do the same types of things he did if they were the same types of things Jesus did. He wanted people to do things that honored God.

Why did Paul praise the Corinthians?

[11:2]

When Paul wrote that he praised the Corinthian Christians, he meant that he was thankful for them. He thanked God for them.

The Corinthian Christian “held firmly to the traditions.” That is, the Corinthian Christians did the things Paul taught and the same type of things that he did.

See: Praise

Why did Paul write about the “head”?

[11:3]

Paul wrote about the head of someone. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think that the head was someone who led another person. God gave someone permission to lead another other person. Other scholars think the head was the source of something. The head brought life to the other person.

  1. Some scholars think Paul taught that Jesus leads every man. Other scholars think Paul taught that Jesus gives a new type of life to people who believe in him.
  2. Some scholars think Paul taught that in a Christian home, a man leads his wife and family. Other scholars think Paul taught that women came to life because of man. That is, Eve came from Adam (see: Genesis 1-2).
  3. Some scholars think Paul taught that God the Father led Jesus while he was on the earth. Other scholars think Paul taught that God the Father gave life to Jesus after he died.

See: Colossians 1:18

See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); God the Father; Roles of Men and Women

Why did Paul write about covering a person’s head?

[11:4, 11:5]

Paul wrote that a man who prayed or prophesied with their head “covered” dishonored his head. Some scholars think this was a metaphor. Paul wanted Christians to know that this man dishonored Jesus. Other scholars think this man dishonored himself. These scholars think Paul was writing about a cloth covering. In ancient times, a man covered his head when he prayed. However, Christians did not do this. Perhaps this was something the Jewish leaders taught. However, it was not part of the Law of Moses.

Some scholars think the covering over a woman’s head was some form of a cloth covering. Other scholars think Paul was speaking about a woman’s hair as her covering (see: 1 Corinthians 11:15). At that time, a woman with short hair did evil things. Therefore a woman who prayed or prophesied must look different from women who do evil things. Other scholars think this woman acted in the same way that men act and made people think she was a man. This dishonored Jesus or her husband.

See: Pray (Prayer); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Metaphor; Law of Moses

Why did Paul talk about women’s hair?

[11:6]

In ancient Israel, only men had short hair. Woman had long hair. People expected women to have long hair. Some scholars think it was not evil for a woman to have short hair. However, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that the Christian women in Corinth should not have short hair. Perhaps this was because it made people think that a woman with short hair was a man. This dishonored God. Or perhaps this was because some women with short hair had sex with other women. Therefore, people thought women with short hair practiced sexual immorality.

Scholars also think that women had a hood or shawl on the clothes they wore at this time. This covered their head when they went away from their house.

Christian women had the freedom to do many different things. However, Paul did not want them to do things that made other people think they dishonored God or stopped them from believing in Jesus.

See: Sexual Immorality

How was man the image and the glory of God?

[11:7]

Paul wrote that man was the image and glory of God. He was thinking about Genesis 1:26-27 when he wrote this. Some scholars think that God gave Adam permission to lead Eve. Eve was honored to help Adam in the same way Adam was honored to serve God. Other scholars think that Adam and Eve were both the image and glory of God.

See: Image; Glory (Glorify)

How was a woman made from a man?

[11:8]

Eve was a woman who God made from the rib of a man, Adam. This was what Paul was thinking about when he wrote these words.

See: Genesis 1-2

How was woman created for man?

[11:9]

When God created Eve. She was made to help Adam (see: Genesis 2:18).

See: Roles of Men and Women

Why did Paul write about angels?

[11:10]

Paul wrote that the woman was to have something on her head. This was a symbol showing she submitted to someone. He wrote that this was because of the angels. Some scholars think this was because the angels serve God by serving men in the same way women do. Other scholars think Paul wrote about how the angels see the things people do (see: 1 Corinthians 4:9). Some scholars think that because a woman dishonored God if she worshipped God with her head uncovered. This would even offend the angels.

See: Submit (Submission); Angel

How was someone “in the lord”?

[11:11]

When Paul wrote, “in the lord,” he was talking about Christians. Christians are joined together in Jesus.

See: In Christ

How were men and women not independent from each other?

[11:11]

Paul wrote that men and women were not independent from one another. Men and women need each other. God made each to serve each other in different ways.

See: Roles of Men and Women

How did men come from a woman?

[11:12]

Paul wrote that a man comes from a woman. A woman gives birth to a man. Paul also said that woman came from man. He was thinking about Eve being made from Adam. All things come from God who makes everything.

How did someone judge for themselves?

[11:13]

Paul wrote “judge for yourself.” He wanted people to think about what he said. He wanted them to make a decision according to what they knew to be right.

Should a woman pray to God with her head uncovered?

[11:13]

Paul asked if a woman should pray to God with her head uncovered. Some scholars think that when Paul lived, people thought it was wrong for a woman to pray in front of other people with her head uncovered. They thought it was wrong for her to do this because they thought she did something God only gave permission for men to do. They thought only men could speak to God by praying or prophesying when they gathered together to worship God.

See: Pray (Prayer); Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Worship

Why was it wrong for a man to have long hair?

[11:14]

When Paul lived, only women had long hair. Some scholars think that when a man had long hair, he looked like a woman. Therefore, it was wrong because it made him look like a woman. If they did this, it dishonored God. Other scholars think men who had sex with other men had long hair. Therefore, people thought men with long hair practiced sexual immorality. At this time, people would have thought the man with long hair was sexually immoral

Paul said this was “by nature.” Some scholars think this was because people thought it was natural for men to have short hair. They were not born in a certain way that they needed to have short hair. However, almost every man had short hair at this time and place.

See: Sexual Immorality

11:17-34

What happened when the Corinthians Christians gathered together?

[11:17]

Paul said when the Christians in Corinth gathered together, it was not for the better, but for the worse. That is, when they gathered together they did many things that did not honor God.

How were there divisions and factions among the Christians in Corinth?

[11:18, 11:19]

Paul heard that the Christians in Corinth were fighting with one another. They often did this. They formed groups. Paul said this happened so that, “those who are approved may be recognized among you.” When these Christians were divided, it helped people to know who obeyed God and who did not obey God. One group obeyed God, but the other group did not.

What was the Lord’s supper?

[11:20]

See: Lord's Supper

How did the Christians not eat the Lord’s supper?

[11:20]

The Christians in Corinth ate the Lord’s supper in a way that dishonored God. By doing this, Paul said they did not eat the Lord’s supper because the Lord’s supper honored God. The rich Corithians ate a lot of food and drank a lot. But the poor Corinthians were hungry and thirsty. The things the rich did humiliated the poor.

Paul said that it would be better for these rich people to eat in their own homes than to eat the Lord’s supper in the wrong way.

See: Lord's Supper

What is the new covenant?

[11:25]

See: New Covenant

Why did Paul want the Corinthians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper?

[11:28]

Paul told the Corinthian Christians to examine themselves before they ate the Lord’s supper. If they sinned, then they needed to be at peace with one another and confess their sins to God. If they do not do not do this, God will punish them in some way. God disciplines Chrsitians. God punished some of these Chrsitians, they were sick or died. However, Christians are not punished by being sent to hell to live forever. This is how non-Christians are punished.

See: Lord's Supper; Confess (Confession)); Sin; Discipline (To Disciple); Hell; Punish (Punishment)

How did Paul want the Christians to eat the Lord’s supper?

[11:33]

Paul wanted the Christians to wait for one another and to share with one another when the ate the Lord’s supper.

See: Lord's Supper


1 Corinthians 11:2

you remember me in everything

"you think of me at all times" or "you always try act as I would want you to act"

you hold firmly

"you believe and practice"

1 Corinthians 11:3

Now I want

"Because of this, I want"

is the head of

"has authority over". Paul uses "head" for authority in verse 3 and also to refer to a person's actual head in verse 4 and following. Since the verses are so close together, it is likely that Paul intentionally used "head" in this way.

a man is the head of a woman

"men are to have authority over women" or "the husband is to have authority over the wife"

1 Corinthians 11:4

dishonors his head

"brings disgrace on himself" or "brings disgrace on Christ, who is his head."

1 Corinthians 11:5

woman who prays ... dishonors her head

"woman who prays ... brings disgrace on herself" or "wife who prays ... brings disgrace on her husband."

with her head uncovered

That is, without the cloth that was worn on the top of the head and that covered the hair and shoulders.

1 Corinthians 11:7

should not have his head covered

"must not cover his head" or "does not need to cover his head"

glory of the man

Just as man reflects God's greatness, the woman reflects the man's character.

1 Corinthians 11:8

For man was not made from woman. Instead, woman was made from man

"God did not make the man from the woman. Instead, he made the woman from the man"

1 Corinthians 11:9

For neither ... for man

The reader can see that the word "this" in "this is why ... the angels" clearly refers back to the words "the woman is the glory of the man" in 1 Corinthians 11:7. (Genesis 2:21-22).

1 Corinthians 11:10

have a symbol of authority on her head

"to symbolize that she has man as her head".

1 Corinthians 11:11

Nevertheless, in the Lord

"While what I have just said is all true, the most important thing is this: in the Lord"

in the Lord

"among Christians, who belong to the Lord" or "in the world as created by God."

the woman is not independent from the man, nor is the man independent from the woman

"the woman depends on the man, and the man depends on the woman"

1 Corinthians 11:12

For as the woman comes from the man, so does the man come from the woman

The first woman, Eve, was made from the rib of the first man, Adam, and since then all men have been born by women.

all things come from God

"God created everyone and everything" or "God created all"

1 Corinthians 11:13

Judge for yourselves

"Judge this issue according to the local customs and church practices you know"

Is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered?

"To honor God as she prays to him, a woman should have a covering on her head."

1 Corinthians 11:14

Does not even nature itself teach you ... for him?

"Nature itself even teaches you ... for him."

Does not even nature itself teach you ... for him?

"You know just from looking at the way people normally act ... for him."

1 Corinthians 11:15

For her hair has been given to her

"For God created woman with hair"

1 Corinthians 11:17

in the following instructions, I do not praise you. For when

"as I give you these instructions, there is something for which I cannot praise you: when"

the following instructions

"the instructions I am about to talk about"

it is not for the better but for the worse

"you do not help each other; instead, you harm each other"

1 Corinthians 11:18

in the church

"as believers"

there are divisions among you

"you divide yourselves into opposing groups"

1 Corinthians 11:19

For there must also be factions among you, so that those who are approved may become evident among you

"For you seem to want to have factions among you so that everyone will know whom you consider to be most important" or "For it is necessary for there to be factions among you so that you will know which people God has approved"

1 Corinthians 11:20

come together

"gather together". Paul taught that the believers dishonored Christ's death if they participated in the Lord's Supper while they were sinning or while in broken relationships.

it is not the Lord's Supper that you eat

"you may believe you are eating the Lord's Supper, but you are not, because you do not treat it with respect"

1 Corinthians 11:22

to eat and to drink in

"in which to gather for a meal"

despise

hate or treat with dishonor and disrespect

What should I say to you? Should I praise you?

"I can say nothing good about this. I cannot praise you."

1 Corinthians 11:23

For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you, that the Lord

"For it was from the Lord that I heard what I told you, and it was this: the Lord"

on the night when he was betrayed

"on the night that Judas Iscariot betrayed him"

1 Corinthians 11:24

he broke it

"he pulled pieces from it"

This is my body

"The bread I am holding is my body"

1 Corinthians 11:25

the cup

Possible meanings are that it was 1) the cup of wine that one would expect him to use or 2) the third or fourth of the four cups of wine that the Jews drank at the Passover meal. See Exodus 24:6 and 8.

Do this as often as you drink it, to remember me

"Drink from this cup, and as often as you drink from it, remember me"

1 Corinthians 11:26

proclaim the Lord's death

teach about the crucifixion and resurrection

until he comes

"until Jesus comes back to the earth"

1 Corinthians 11:27

eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord

"eats the bread of the Lord or drinks the cup of the Lord"

1 Corinthians 11:28

examine

See how "test the quality" is translated in 1 Corinthians 3:13.

1 Corinthians 11:29

without discerning the body

"and does not recognize that the church is the body of the Lord"

1 Corinthians 11:30

and some of you have fallen asleep

"and some of you have died"

some of you

"some of the members of your group"

1 Corinthians 11:31

we will not be judged

"God will not judge us"

1 Corinthians 11:32

we are judged by the Lord, we are disciplined, so that we may not be condemned

"the Lord judges us, he disciplines us, so that he will not condemn us"

1 Corinthians 11:33

wait for one another

"allow the others to arrive before beginning the meal"

1 Corinthians 11:34

let him eat at home

"let him eat before attending this gathering"

it will not be for judgment

"it will not be an occasion for God to discipline you"


Chapter 12

1 About spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be uninformed. 2 You know that when you were pagans, you were led astray to idols who could not speak, in whatever ways you were led by them. 3 Therefore I want you to know that no one who speaks by the Spirit of God can say, "Jesus is accursed." No one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit.

4 Now there are different gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 There are different ministries, but the same Lord; 6 and there are different kinds of work, but it is the same God who works all in all.
7 Now to each one is given the outward display of the Spirit for the benefit of all. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, and to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit.
9 To another is given faith by the same Spirit, and to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit. 10 To another is given miraculous works, and to another prophecy. To another is given the ability to distinguish between spirits, to another various kinds of tongues, and to another the interpretation of tongues. 11 All these are the work of one and the same Spirit, giving the gifts to each one individually, as he chooses.

12 For as the body is one and has many members and all are members of the same body, so it is with Christ. 13 For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slave or free, and all were made to drink of one Spirit.
14 For the body is not a single member, but many. 15 If the foot says, "Since I am not the hand, I am not part of the body," it is not any less a part of the body. 16 And if the ear says, "Because I am not an eye, I am not part of the body," it is not any less a part of the body. 17 If the whole body were an eye, where would the sense of hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be?
18 But God has appointed each member, each one of them, into the body as he has desired. 19 If they were all the same member, where would the body be? 20 So now they are many members, but only one body.
21 The eye cannot say to the hand, "I have no need of you." Nor does the head say to the feet, "I have no need of you." 22 But the members of the body that appear to be weaker are essential, 23 and the parts of the body that we think are less honorable, we give them greater honor, and our unpresentable members have more dignity. 24 Now our presentable members have no such need. Rather, God has composed the body, giving greater honor to those members that lack it.
25 He did this so there may be no division within the body, but that the members should care for one another with the same affection. 26 So when one member suffers, all the members suffer together; or when one member is honored, all the members rejoice together. 27 Now you are the body of Christ and individually members of it.
28 And God has appointed in the church first apostles, second prophets, third teachers, then those who do miracles, then gifts of healing, those who provide helps, those who do the work of administration, and those who have various kinds of tongues. 29 Are all of them apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all do miracles?
30 Do all of them have gifts of healing? Do all of them speak with tongues? Do all of them interpret tongues? 31 Zealously seek the greater gifts. And now I will show you a more excellent way.


1 Corinthians 12

12:1-11

What were spiritual gifts?

[12:1]

Paul wrote that he wanted the Corinthian Christans to know about the gifts from the Holy Spirit.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

Who were Paul’s brothers?

[12:1]

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians were his brothers.

See: Family of God

What was a pagan?

[12:2]

See: Pagan

How did these Christians used to be led by idols?

[12:2]

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians used to follow idols. Before the Corinthian Christians believed in Jesus, they were pagans. Pagans could not tell what came from God because they were under the control of Satan. When someone worshipped an idol, they worshipped Satan.

See: Idolatry (Idol); Pagan; Satan (The Devil)

How did someone speak by the Spirit of God?

[12:3]

When someone spoke by the Spirit of God, they said the things the Holy Spirit wanted them to say. Christians speaking by the Spirit of God could not curse Jesus because the Holy Spirit would never curse Jesus. The Holy Spirit, however, could help people to say that Jesus was their God.

See: Holy Spirit; Curse

How were there different gifts, but the same Spirit?

[12:4]

The Holy Spirit gave the Corinthian Christians different spiritual gifts. However, all of those gifts came from the Holy Spirit.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What were ministries?

[12:5]

Ministries were different ways people served God.

See: Minister (Ministry)

How did God work all in all?

[12:6]

Paul wrote that God worked all in all. He wanted people to know that God used all Christians in different ways. Christians serve God in many different ways. God gives Christians spiritual gifts so they can serve him and other people in a certain way.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

How was each Christian given an outward display of the Spirit for the benefit of all?

[12:7]

Paul wrote how the Holy Spirit gave each Corinthian Christian a spiritual gift. The Christian needed to use the gifts that the Holy Spirit gave to serve God and others. These gifts from the Holy Spirit were given so that the Corinthian Christians could help each other.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the word of wisdom?

[12:8]

See: Wise (Wisdom, Fool); Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the word of knowledge?

[12:8]

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of faith?

[12:9]

See: Faith (Believe in); Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of healing?

[12:9]

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of miracles?

[12:10]

See: Miracle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of prophecy?

[12:10]

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ;Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of distinguishing between spirits?

[12:10]

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of tongues?

[12:10]

See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of the interpretation of tongues?

[12:10]

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

12:12-31

What was the body of Christ?

[12:12]

See: Body of Christ

How were Christians baptized?

[12:13]

See: Baptize (Baptism)

How did all Christians drink of the Spirit?

[12:13]

Paul wrote about drinking of the Holy Spirit. This was a metaphor. Paul was writing about when a person believed in Jesus.

See: John 4:14

Why did Paul speak about the body of Christ?

[12:14]

Paul wrote about the body of Christ to teach the Corinthian Christians to serve God and others in a certain way. This was a metaphor. The Corinthian Christians were just like a person’s body. Each Corinthian Christian was like a member of a physical body. Each Corinthian Christian was able to help other Corinthian Christians. Each Christian was to serve in a certain way depending on how God made them. The Coronthian Christians needed each other.

See: Body of Christ; Metaphor

Why did Paul list these gifts?

[12:28] Paul said that certain gifts were above other gifts in some way. Scholars think that when Paul listed the apostles, prophets, and teachers first because they led the church (see: Ephesians 4:11-15). Perhaps the Corinthian Christians watched other Christians use their gifts. This made people be in great awe of them. However, Paul said that there were other gifts. Maybe some gifts were not as amazing as some to see. Yet, all these gifts were given by God. They were meant to be used to serve God and other people.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Apostle; Prophet

What was the gift of apostle?

[12:28]

See: Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the gift of administration?

[12:28]

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What were the greater gifts?

[12:31]

Paul wrote about a greater spiritual gift. Scholars think he was speaking about another gift. This was a gift that helped Christians to teach other people about Jesus.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit

What was the better way Paul will show to the Corinthians?

[12:31]

Paul promised to show the Corinthians a better way to serve God. Scholars think he was writing about serving God by loving other people. This was not a spiritual gift that only certain Christians. Instead, Paul meant that all Christians had a gift helping them love other people.

See: 1 Corinthians 14:1

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit


1 Corinthians 12:1

I do not want you to be uninformed

"I want you to be informed". Paul lets them know that God has given special gifts to believers that will help the body.

1 Corinthians 12:2

you were led astray to idols who could not speak, in whatever ways you were led by them

"you were persuaded in some way to worship idols who cannot speak" or "you believed lies somehow and so you worshiped idols who cannot speak"

1 Corinthians 12:3

no one who speaks by the Spirit of God can say

"no Christian who has the Spirit of God in him can say" or "no one who is prophesying by the power of the Spirit of God can say."

"Jesus is accursed"

"God will punish Jesus" or "God will make Jesus suffer"

No one can say, "Jesus is Lord," except by the Holy Spirit

"One can say, 'Jesus is Lord,' only by the Holy Spirit". This sentence probably means that no one can say that Jesus is Yahweh, God in the flesh, without the Holy Spirit's influence drawing them to accept this truth. If this statement is translated poorly, it can have unintended theological consequences.

by the Holy Spirit

"with the help of the Holy Spirit" or "by the power that the Holy Spirit gives him"

1 Corinthians 12:6

works all in all

"makes active all the gifts in everyone who has received them" or "works all things in all people."

1 Corinthians 12:7

to each one is given

"God gives to each one"

1 Corinthians 12:8

to one is given by the Spirit the word

"by means of the Spirit God gives to one person the message"

the word of wisdom

"wise words"

the word of knowledge

"words that show knowledge"

1 Corinthians 12:9

is given

"God gives"

to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit

"to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit are given"

1 Corinthians 12:10

to another prophecy

"to another prophecy is given by the same Spirit"

to another various kinds of tongues

"to another the ability to speak different languages is given by the same Spirit"

to another the interpretation of tongues

"to another the ability to interpret what is said in other languages is given by the same Spirit"

1 Corinthians 12:11

one and the same Spirit

God gives the gifts through the work of the one and only Holy Spirit.

1 Corinthians 12:13

For by one Spirit we were all baptized

"For one Spirit baptized us" or "For in one Spirit we were all baptized".

all were made to drink of one Spirit

"God gave us all the same Spirit, which we share as people might share a drink"

1 Corinthians 12:17

where would the sense of hearing be? ... where would the sense of smell be?

"you could not hear anything. ... you could not smell anything."

1 Corinthians 12:19

the same member

"the same part of the body". Paul continues to talk of the variety of gifts. God gives different gifts to different believers, but Paul wants them to know that all believers are made into one body, which is called the body of Christ. For this reason believers should have unity.

where would the body be?

"there would be no body."

1 Corinthians 12:21

I have no need of you

"I do not need you"

1 Corinthians 12:23

less honorable

"less important"

our unpresentable members

This probably refers to the private parts of the body, which people keep covered. Some translations refer to those people that are "less presentable parts" (See New American Standard Bible) or the New Revised Standard Version which says "less respectable members". Context seems to indicate "people".

1 Corinthians 12:25

there may be no division within the body, but

"the body may be unified, and"

1 Corinthians 12:26

one member is honored

"someone gives honor to one member"

1 Corinthians 12:28

first apostles

Possible meanings for "first" are 1) the first in the list or 2) the most important in the list.

those who provide helps

"those who provide help to other believers"

those who do the work of administration

"those who govern the church"

those who have various kinds of tongues

"those who have the ability to speak different languages"

1 Corinthians 12:29

Are all of them apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all do miracles?

"Not all of them are apostles, are they? Not all are prophets, are they? Not all are teachers, are they? Not all do miracles, do they?" or "You and I all know that not all of them are apostles, not all are prophets, not all are teachers, and not all do powerful deeds."

1 Corinthians 12:30

Do all of them have gifts of healing?

"Not all of them have gifts of healing."

Do all of them speak with tongues?

"Not all of them speak different languages."

Do all of them interpret tongues?

"Not all of them interpret what is said in other languages."

1 Corinthians 12:31

Zealously seek the greater gifts.

"You must eagerly seek from God the gifts that best help the church." or "You are eagerly looking for gifts that you think are greater because you think they are more exciting to have."


Chapter 13

1 Suppose that I speak with the tongues of men and of angels. But if I do not have love, I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. 2 Suppose that I have the gift of prophecy and understand all hidden truths and knowledge, and that I have all faith so as to remove mountains. But if I do not have love, I am nothing. 3 Suppose that I give all my possessions to feed the poor, and that I give my body to be burned. But if I do not have love, I gain nothing. 1

4 Love is patient and kind. Love is not jealous and does not boast. It is not puffed up 5 or rude. It does not seek its own. It is not provoked, nor does it keep a count of wrongs. 6 It does not rejoice in unrighteousness. Instead, it rejoices in the truth. 7 Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things.
8 Love never ends. If there are prophecies, they will pass away. If there are tongues, they will cease. If there is knowledge, it will pass away. 9 For we know in part and we prophesy in part. 10 But when the perfect comes, that which is incomplete will pass away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child. When I became an adult, I put away childish things. 12 For now we see indirectly in a mirror, but then face to face. Now I know in part, but then I will know fully just as I have been fully known. 13 But now these three remain: faith, hope, and love. But the greatest of these is love.


1Most important and ancient Greek copies, as well as ancient translations read, I give my body to be burned . There are a few important and ancient Greek copies, as well as ancient translations, that read, I give my body so that I might boast .

1 Corinthians 13

13:1-13

What were the tongues of men and angels?

[13:1]

See: Speak in Tongues; Angel; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

How did someone have love?

[13:1]

In verses 13:1-4, Paul wrote about the ways the Corinthian Christians could love other people.

What was a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal?

[13:1]

A noisy gong or a clanging cymbal were musical instruments that made big noise. This was a metaphor. Some scholars think when Paul wanted to say that the way the Christians lived made people confused about who God is and how God wanted people to live. Paul wanted CHristians to live in a way that honors God. If they do this, then people will know what God is like and how to live in a way that honors God.

See: Metaphor

What was the gift of prophecy?

[13:2]

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)

How was Paul nothing?

[13:2] Paul wrote that if he did not love other people. Then everything he did was useless and did not honor God. If a Christian knows everything about God but does not love other people, then this does not help anyone. Why did Paul talk about gaining nothing?

Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God, but if he did not do them because he loved God or other people, then the things he did would not honor God.

Paul wrote about gaining nothing. He said that he could do many things to honor God. Yet if he did not love other people, then the things he did would not honor God.

What did Paul write in verse 3?

[13:3]

Some ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “burn.” Other ancient copies of the Greek New Testament have the word “boast.” Because of this, some scholars think Paul wrote about giving his body to be burned. They think Paul wrote about dying for being a Christian. Other scholars, however, think Paul wrote about boasting. They say that Paul wrote here about suffering. They believe that Paul meant that if he did not love other people, then he should not be honored.

See: Differences in the Ancient Copies of the Bible)

Why did Paul write “love is”?

[13:4]

In this chapter, Paul wrote the words “love is” many times. Through these words he gave a description. Paul meant that “someone who loves is a certain way”. He meant that someone who loved other people did certain things.

See: Love

How was love not “self-serving”?

[13:5]

Someone who loved other people was believed to be a person who was not “self-serving.” That is, these people refused to serve themselves. They did not want to have everything turn out the wanted.. Instead, these Christians served other people.

What was unrighteousness?

[13:6]

See: Righteous (Righteousness)

What did it mean that love “bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things”?

[13:7]

Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians loved, they were able to endure things. Corinthian Christians who loved people did not want revenge against other people. These Christians also believed all things. That is, they trusted people. These Christians hoped in all things.They knew good things would happen because they trusted God. These Christians also endured all things.They loved others even when bad things happened.

When will prophecies and tongues stop?

[13:9, 13:10]

Paul wrote that one day the Corinthian Christians will not need of the gifts of prophecy and speaking in tongues. Some scholars think this happened after the apostles died. Other scholars think Paul was writing about how these gifts were used for a short time. However, Paul, when people love other people, that love lasts forever. Other scholars think there is a time in the future when Christians will not need these spiritual gifts.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues; Apostle; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

How did Christians know and prophesy in part?

[13:9]

Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians did not know everything. They could only tell other people part of something. However, a time would come Christians would know more. This happens after Jesus returns to the earth.

See: Jesus' Return to Earth

What was the perfect?

[13:10]

When Paul wrote about the perfect, he was writing about a perfect world. When Jesus returns to the earth, it will be a perfect time which never ends. Everyone will know the truth about God. People will no longer have an imperfect knowledge of God.

See: Jesus' Return to Earth

Why did people talk about being a child and an adult?

[13:11]

Paul wrote that people know certain spiritual things in the same way a child or adult knows things. This is a metaphor. When the Corinthian Christians were children, they only knew some things. When the Corinthian Christian were adults, they were able to know much more. Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to know that they only knew some things about God. However, one day they would know more about God.

See: Metaphor

How will people know about God?

[13:12]

Paul wrote how that the Corinthian Christians understood God as if they were looking in a mirror. Ancient mirrors were like modern ones. However, ancient mirrors were not as clear as modern mirrors. The image in the mirror was not complete or clear. In the same way, the Corinthian Christians had an incomplete understanding of God. However, in the future, the Corinthian Christians would know much more about God.

How has Paul been fully known?

[13:12]

Paul was fully known. Some scholars think that Paul meant that God knew Paul completely even before the world began. God who knew everything there was to know, also knew everything there was to know about Paul. Why did Paul write about faith, hope, and love?

Paul wrote about the greatest gifts. Paul wrote that these were faith, hope, and love. However, Paul wrote that love was the greatest gift because it lasts forever.

See: Faith (Believe in); Hope; Love


1 Corinthians 13:1

the tongues of ... angels

Possible meaning is that Paul is exaggerating for the sake of effect and does not believe that people speak the language that angels use.

I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal

I have become like instruments that make loud, annoying sounds

1 Corinthians 13:3

I give my body to be burned

"I allow those who persecute me to burn me to death"

1 Corinthians 13:4

Love is ... Love is not ... It is not

"Whoever loves is ... He is not ... He is not"

1 Corinthians 13:5

It does not ... It is not ... does it keep

"He does not ... He does not ... does he keep"

seek its own

The word "seek" here means to desire and work for something.

It is not provoked

"It does not become angry easily." The person who loves controls his anger.

nor does it keep a count of wrongs

The person who loves others does not keep a record of the wrongs that people have done to him.

1 Corinthians 13:6

It does not ... it rejoices

"He does not ... he rejoices"

does not rejoice in unrighteousness. Instead, it rejoices in the truth

"rejoices only in righteousness and truth"

1 Corinthians 13:7

bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, and endures all things

"always perseveres, always believes, always hopes, and always endures"

hopes all things

This means that whoever loves others always expects that what is good will happen.

1 Corinthians 13:12

For now we see indirectly in a mirror

Mirrors were made of polished metal rather than glass and provided a dim, vague reflection.

now we see

"now we see Christ" or "now we see God."

but then face to face

"but then we will see face to face"

I will know fully

"I will know Christ fully"

just as I have been fully known

"just as Christ has known me fully"

1 Corinthians 13:13

faith, hope, and love

"we must trust the Lord, be confident that he will do what he has promised, and love him and others"


Chapter 14

1 Pursue love and be zealous for spiritual gifts, especially that you may prophesy. 2 For the one who speaks in a tongue does not speak to people but to God. For no one understands him because he speaks mysteries in the Spirit. 3 But the one who prophesies speaks to people to build them up, to exhort them, and to comfort them. 4 The one who speaks in a tongue builds up himself, but the one who prophesies builds up the church.

5 Now I wish that you all spoke in tongues. But even more than that, I wish that you would prophesy. The one who prophesies is greater than the one who speaks in tongues (unless someone interprets so that the church may receive edification). 6 But now, brothers, if I come to you speaking in tongues, how will I benefit you? I cannot, unless I speak to you with revelation, or knowledge, or prophecy, or teaching.
7 In the same way, when lifeless instruments are producing sounds—like the flute or the harp—if they do not produce different tones, how will anyone know what tune the flute or harp is playing? 8 For if the trumpet is played with an uncertain sound, how will anyone know when it is time to prepare for battle? 9 It is the same way for you with the tongue. If you utter speech that is not clear, how will what is said be understood? You will be speaking into the air.
10 There are doubtless many kinds of languages in the world, and none is without meaning. 11 But if I do not know the meaning of a language, I will be a foreigner to the speaker, and the speaker will be a foreigner to me.
12 So it is with you. Since you are eager for the manifestations of the Spirit, seek for the edification of the church so that you might abound. 13 So the one who speaks in a tongue should pray that he may interpret. 14 For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful.
15 What am I to do? I will pray with my spirit, but I will also pray with my mind. I will sing with my spirit, and I will also sing with my mind. 16 Otherwise, if you bless God with the spirit, how will the outsider say "Amen" when you are giving thanks if he does not know what you are saying?
17 For you certainly give thanks well enough, but the other person is not built up. 18 I thank God that I speak in tongues more than all of you. 19 But in the church I would rather speak five words with my understanding so that I might instruct others, than ten thousand words in a tongue.

20 Brothers, do not be children in your thinking. Rather, in regard to evil, be like infants. But in your thinking be mature. 21 In the law it is written,

"By men of strange tongues
and by the lips of strangers
I will speak to this people.
Even then they will not hear me,"
says the Lord.

22 So then, tongues are a sign, not to believers, but to unbelievers. But prophecy is for a sign, not for unbelievers, but for believers. 23 If, therefore, the whole church comes together and all speak in tongues, and outsiders and unbelievers come in, would they not say that you are insane?
24 But if you all were prophesying and an unbeliever or an outsider came in, he would be convicted by all he hears. He would be judged by all that is said. 25 The secrets of his heart would be revealed. As a result, he would fall on his face and worship God. He would declare that God is really among you.

26 What is next then, brothers? When you come together, each one has a psalm, a teaching, a revelation, a tongue, or an interpretation. Do everything so that you build up the church. 27 If anyone speaks in a tongue, let there be two or at most three, and each one in turn, and then someone should interpret what is said. 28 But if there is no one to interpret, let each of them keep silent in the church. Let each one speak to himself alone and to God.
29 Let two or three prophets speak, and let the others listen with discernment to what is said. 30 But if there is a revelation to one who is sitting, let the first be silent.
31 For each of you can prophesy one by one so that each one may learn and all may be exhorted. 32 For the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. 33 For God is not a God of confusion, but of peace.

This is the rule in all the churches of God's holy people.

34 The women should keep silent in the churches. For they are not permitted to speak. Instead, they should be in submission, as also the law says. 35 If there is anything they desire to learn, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is disgraceful for a woman to speak in the church. 36 Did the word of God come from you? Are you the only ones it has reached?

37 If anyone thinks himself to be a prophet or spiritual, he should acknowledge that the things I write to you are a command of the Lord. 38 But if anyone does not recognize this, let him not be recognized.

39 So then, brothers, earnestly desire to prophesy, and do not forbid anyone from speaking in tongues. 40 But let all things be done properly and in order.


1 Corinthians 14

14:1-19

How were the Corinthian Christians to pursue love?

[14:1]

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to pursue love. Paul wrote about spiritual gifts in the verses before this one. He insisted that spiritual gifts were to be used to love other people. Paul wanted Corinhian Christians to serve others because they loved them.

See: Love; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

How were the Christians to be “zealous for spiritual gifts”?

[14:1]

When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians should be “zealous”(ζηλόω/g2206) for spiritual gifts, Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to truly desire the Holy Spirit’s gifts to serve other Corinthian Christians. Scholars think that prophecy was greater in some way because it helped Christians to do things that honored God.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)

How did someone who spoke in tongues speak to God?

[14:2]

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they spoke to God. Some scholars think Paul was writing here about Corinthian Christians who spoke in a miraculous tongue. Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians did this, they were praying to God. This was a language only known to God. Other scholars think that when Paul wrote that Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, he was describing how the Corinthian Christians spoke in languages other people in the world spoke. Other scholars say that when these Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues they did not have anyone to interpret what they said. Therefore, it did not help other Christians, as only God knew what the person said.

See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Mystery

Why does someone prophesy?

[14:3]

Paul wrote that when the Corinthian Christians prophesied, it encouraged and comforted them. When someone spoke to the Corinthian Christians about what God wanted them to say, it helped them. The person who prophesied to the Corinthian Christians made these Christians better.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Church

How did someone who spoke in tongues build himself up?

[14:4]

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they were doing something that helped their faith. Corinthian Christians who did this only helped themselves. They were not helping others if there were no other Corinthian Christian there to interpret the tongues so others might understand. Paul said this did not happen when the Corinthian Christians prophesied.

See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit;Faith (Believe in)

Why did Paul want all the Christians in Corinth to speak in tongues?

[14:5]

Paul wrote that he wanted all Christians to speak in tongues. Some scholars think that Paul meant that Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Other scholars think that Paul did not think all Christians had the gift to speak in tongues. Instead, this is why Paul wrote that he thought it would be better for Chrsitians to prophesy than to speak in tongues.

See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

How was the person who prophesied greater than the one who spoke in tongues?

[14:5]

When Paul wrote that the Corinthian Christians who prophesied were greater than the person who spoke in tongues, he was writing about those Corinthian Christians who spoke in tongues without an interpreter. These Corinthian Christians did not help other people. However, the Corinthian Christians who prophesied helped other people. This was why the person who prophesied was greater.

See: Speak in Tongues; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

How did someone speak with revelation, knowledge, prophecy, teaching?

[14:6]

See: Reveal (Revelation); Gifts of the Holy Spirit

Why did Paul write about musical instruments?

[14:7]

When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the spiritual gift of tongues, he mentioned musical instruments. He was teaching people something. He wanted the Corinthian Christians to know that if they spoke in tongues and no one understood, it was like someone sounding an “uncertain” note on an instrument. That is, it would not help anyone because they could not understand it.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues

What were the manifestations of the Spirit?

[14:12]

When Paul wrote to the Corinthian Christians about the “manifestations of the Spirit,” he was writing about the things the Holy Spirit did to reveal Himself to the Corinthian Christians. Here Paul called these things the Holy Spirit’s gifts.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Reveal (Revelation)

What did Paul desire Christians to want from the Holy Spirit?

[14:12]

Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to want to have things from the Holy Spirit which helped other people.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit

Why did Paul want the Christians who spoke in tongues to also interpret those tongues?

[14:13]

Paul wrote that when Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, they needed to have someone interpret those tongues. If the Corinthian Christians spoke in tongues, but gave no interpretation, it did not honor God. This was because it did not cause the church to grow (See: 1 Corinthians 14:28). Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray that they could interpret the tongues they spoke.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues

How did someone pray in a tongue?

[14:13]

Paul wrote about praying in a tongue. Some scholars think that Paul was writing about when people prayed in front of other people. Fewer scholars think Paul was writing about when someone was alone and prayed to God.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Pray (Prayer)

How did someone’s spirit pray?

[14:14]

Paul wrote about a Christian praying with his spirit. Some scholars think Paul was writing about the Holy Spirit using tongues when they prayed in front of other people who spoke different languages. They think Paul said that his own spirit prayed as the Holy Spirit gave him the ability to speak in prayer. Fewer scholars think the Holy Spirit gave people a special language when they prayed to God.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues; Spirit (Spiritual); Pray (Prayer)

How did Paul want people to pray?

[14:15]

Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to pray and think much as they prayed for their needs and those of other people.

See: Pray (Prayer)

Why did Paul want people to say “amen”?

[14:16]

Paul wrote that the Corinthian Church needed to use the gift of tongues in ways people could understand them. In ancient Israel, Jews and Christians often said “amen” when someone else spoke about God. When people said “amen”, they were asking God to make happen what that speaker said. If someone in the Corinthian church could not understand the meaning of what the speaker said, they could not say “amen”(ἀμήν/g0281).

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues

Why did Paul thank God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth?

[14:18]

Paul thanked God that he spoke in tongues more than any of the Christians in Corinth. This was because he used tongues to help other people and to honor God. The Chrisitians in the Corinthian did not use tongues in this way.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Speak in Tongues

See Map: Corinth

Why did Paul want to teach other people instead of to speak in tongues?

[14:19]

When Paul spoke in tongues, it only helped him to trust God more. However, when he spoke in a language that members of the Corinthian Church could understand, he helped the Corinthian Christians, and not just himself.

14:20-25

How were the Christians in Corinth like children?

][14:20]

Paul wrote to the Christians in Corinth and spoke to them as if they were children. This was a metaphor. They were not acting like adults were supposed to act. Adults often know the difference between right and wrong. Children do not always know what is right and wrong.

See: Metaphor; Grow in Faith

Why did Paul write about the Law of Moses?

[14:21]

Paul wrote that a prophecy about the gift of speaking in other tongues was written about in the Old Testament (see: Isaiah 28:11-12). When Isaiah spoke these words, God warned Israel that he was going to use Gentiles to judge Israel. This prophecy began to be fulfilled. Paul wrote how God was using these gifts of tongues to share the gospel with Gentiles. The tongues were used as a sign to the Gentiles. It helped Gentiles to believe in Jesus.

However, if there was someone speaking in tongues and no one to interpret what was being said, then people would think that Christians were crazy.

See: Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Law of Moses; Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Gentile; Sign; Old Testament (Law and Prophets); Judge (Judgment); Gospel

How was prophecy a sign to Christians?

[14:22]

Paul wrote that prophecy was a sign to the Corinthian Christians, but not for non-Christians. Prophecy helped Christians to obey God and to live in a way that honored God. Tongues were a sign for the unbelieving (see: I Corinthians 14:22) living among the Corithianians. Tongues were used so that people could understand the gospel.

See: Speak in Tongues; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Sign; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Gospel

What were the “secrets of the heart”?

[14:25]

The “secrets of the heart” were wrong things a person in the Corinthian Church had done. Only the person guilty of those evil things knew about them.

See: Heart (Metaphor)

14:26-33

What was a psalm?

[14:26]

A psalm was a song that was sung to worship God. The Old Testament has many psalms. (See: Psalms)

See: Psalm; Worship; Old Testament (Law and Prophets)

What was a revelation?

[14:26]

Paul wrote to the Corinthian Church about how some Christians used prophecy to reveal something other people.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Church; Reveal (Revelation)

Why did Paul not want many people to speak in tongues at the same time?

[14:27]

Paul wrote that it was wrong for many prophets to prophesy at the same time. This was because no one would understand them if more than one spoke the same time. They couldn’t learn about God and how to obey God if more than one prophet was prophesying. No one could hear the messages clearly if many people were speaking. Paul wanted these spiritual gifts to be used in ways that honored God.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet

How were the spirits of the prophets subject to the prophet?

[14:32]

Paul wrote that the spirit of the prophets was subject to the prophet. That is, the prophet could control when he or she spoke. God did not want the prophets to all speak at the same time. God did not want people to be confused. Instead, the prophets were to wait for other prophets to be done prophesying before they began to prophesy.

See: Holy Spirit; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Prophet

14:34-40

Why did Paul tell women to be silent in churches?

[14:34]

Paul wanted women to be silent when Christians gathered together to worship God. Some scholars think that when the Corinthian Christians gathered together to worship God, it was often very chaotic. Many people prophesied. Many people spoke in tongues. Also, some women were also causing problems in Corinth. Some scholars think Paul wrote about some married women who were speaking loudly to their husbands who were sitting across the room. When Paul lived, women sat on one side of the room and men sat on the other side of the room. Paul wanted to encourage the Corinthian church to respect God and others when they gathered together to worship God. Therefore, Paul wanted these women to wait and ask their husbands questions when everyone was not gathered together. Other scholars think that Paul did not want anyone to speak in a way that interrupted other people when they gathered together to worship God. Fewer scholars think Paul wrote that women were not to speak during the worship services simply because they were women.

See: Genesis 3:!6; 2 Timothy 2:11-15

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues; Worship

To whom were women to submit?

[14:34]

Some scholars think Paul wrote about women submitting to their husbands. Other scholars think Paul wrote this because the women were causing problems when the Corinthians gathered to worship God. Paul wrote this command for the women of that time and place. He wrote these words to correct a problem. By speaking out loudly and causing problems, they were not respecting other people or honoring God. They were not serving others or serving God.

See: Submit (Submission); Church

See: Genesis 3:16; 2 Timothy 2:11-15

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues

How was someone considered to be “spiritual”?

[14:37]

See: Spirit (Spiritual)

Who should be recognized by the Christians in Corinth?

[14:38]

Paul wrote that Chrsitians in Corinth should know that prophets always teach the same things Paul taught. They did not disagree with Paul because the things Paul taught were from God. If prophets did not do this, then these prophets were not speaking for God. The Christians in Corinth should reject these prophets and their prophecies.

See: Prophet; Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy)

What lesson did Paul want the Corinthians to learn about prophecy and tongues?

[14:39, 14:40] Paul wanted the Corinthian Christians to learn that spiritual gifts must be used in the right way. Spiritual gifts should not create chaos when people are gathered together to worship God. This would dishonor God to use these gifts in this way.

See: Gifts of the Holy Spirit; Prophecy (Prophesy) ; Speak in Tongues


1 Corinthians 14:1

Pursue love

"Follow after love" or "Work hard to love people"

especially that you may prophesy

"and work especially hard to be able to prophesy"

1 Corinthians 14:2

in the Spirit

Possible meanings are 1) the person speaks by the power of the Holy Spirit or 2) he speaks in his own spirit.

1 Corinthians 14:3

to build them up

"to strengthen them"

to exhort them

"to encourage them"

1 Corinthians 14:4

builds up himself

"strengthens himself"

1 Corinthians 14:5

spoke in tongues

"had the ability to speak different languages"

The one who prophesies is greater

"The one who prophesies has a greater gift"

interprets

To listen to what someone says in one language and use another language to tell people what that person is saying.

the church may receive edification

"the people in the church may become stronger" or "the one who prophesies may help people know and love God better"

1 Corinthians 14:6

how will I benefit you?

"I will not benefit you." or "I will not have done anything that helps you."

1 Corinthians 14:7

they do not produce different tones

This refers to sounds of different pitch that make up the melody.

how will anyone know what tune the flute or harp is playing?

"no one will know what melody or song the flute or harp is playing."

1 Corinthians 14:8

how will anyone know when it is time to prepare for battle?

"no one would know when it is time to prepare for battle."

1 Corinthians 14:9

you with the tongue. If you utter speech

or "you. If with the tongue you utter speech"

with the tongue

The word "tongue"refers to the parts of the body which a person uses in order to speak.

If you utter speech that is not clear

"If you speak in a language that people do not know"

how will what is said be understood

"how will anyone understand what you have said"

1 Corinthians 14:10

none is without meaning

"they all have meaning"

1 Corinthians 14:12

for the manifestations of the Spirit

"to do things that show that the Spirit controls you"

seek for the edification of the church so that you might abound

"try to succeed greatly in making God's people more able to serve God so that things will go well with you"

1 Corinthians 14:14

my mind is unfruitful

"I do not understand it in my mind" or "my mind does not benefit from the prayer, because I do not understand the words"

1 Corinthians 14:15

What am I to do?

"This is what I will do."

pray with my spirit ... pray with my mind ... sing with my spirit ... sing with my mind

"with words that I understand"

1 Corinthians 14:16

you bless God ... you are giving thanks ... you are saying

Paul is addressing everyone who prays only in the spirit, but not with the mind.

how will the outsider say "Amen" ... saying?

"the outsider will never be able to say 'Amen' ... saying."

the outsider

"another person" or "people who are new to your group."

say "Amen"

"agree"

1 Corinthians 14:17

you certainly give

Paul is speaking to the Corinthians as if they were one person, so here the word "you" is singular.

the other person is not built up

"the other person is not strengthened" or "what you say does not strengthen any outsider who might hear you"

1 Corinthians 14:19

than ten thousand words in a tongue

"10,000 words in a different language" or "a great many words in a different language"

1 Corinthians 14:20

do not be children in your thinking

"do not think like children"

1 Corinthians 14:21

In the law it is written,

"The prophet wrote these words in the law:". See Isaiah 28:11.

By men of strange tongues and by the lips of strangers

These two phrases mean basically the same thing and are used together for emphasis.

1 Corinthians 14:22

sign, not for unbelievers, but for believers

"sign only for believers"

1 Corinthians 14:23

would they not say that you are insane?

"they would say that you are insane."

1 Corinthians 14:24

he would be convicted by all he hears. He would be judged by all that is said

"he would realize that he is guilty of sin because he hears what you are saying"

1 Corinthians 14:25

The secrets of his heart would be revealed

"God would reveal to him the secrets of his heart"

he would fall on his face and worship God

"He would bow down and worship God"

1 Corinthians 14:26

What is next then, brothers?

"Because everything I have just told you is true, this is what you need to do, my fellow believers."

1 Corinthians 14:27

speaks in a tongue

"speaks in a different language"

and each one in turn

"and they should speak one after another" or "and they should speak one at a time"

interpret what is said

"interpret what they said"

1 Corinthians 14:29

Let two or three prophets speak

Possible meanings are 1) only two or three prophets speak at any one meeting or 2) only two or three prophets take turns.

to what is said

"to what they say"

1 Corinthians 14:30

there is a revelation

"God reveals something" or "God speaks"

to one who is sitting

"to one of the people sitting there listening to the prophets"

1 Corinthians 14:31

prophesy one by one

Only one person should prophesy at a time.

all may be exhorted

"you may exhort all"

1 Corinthians 14:33

God is not a God of confusion

God does not create confusing situations by making people all speak at the same time.

1 Corinthians 14:34

keep silent

Possible meanings are 1) be absolutely silent during the church service or 2) stop speaking when someone is prophesying or 3) stop speaking.

1 Corinthians 14:36

Did the word of God come from you? Are you the only ones it has reached?

"God's message did not come from you in Corinth; you are not the only people who understand God's will."

1 Corinthians 14:37

he should acknowledge

A true prophet or truly spiritual person will accept Paul's writings as coming from the Lord.

1 Corinthians 14:38

if anyone does not recognize this, let him not be recognized

"if anyone ignores this, let him be ignored"

let him not be recognized

"you should not recognize him"

1 Corinthians 14:39

do not forbid anyone from speaking in tongues

Paul makes it clear that speaking in tongues at a church gathering is permissible and acceptable.

1 Corinthians 14:40

But let all things be done properly and in order

"But do all things properly and in order" or "But do everything in an orderly, appropriate way"


Chapter 15

1 Now I want to make known to you, brothers, the gospel I proclaimed to you, which you received and on which you stand, 2 and by which you are being saved, if you hold firmly to the word I preached to you, unless you believed in vain.

3 For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received, that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures, 4 that he was buried, and that he was raised on the third day according to the scriptures.
5 Christ appeared to Cephas, and then to the twelve; 6 then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at once. Most of them are still alive, but some have fallen asleep. 7 Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles.
8 Last of all, he appeared to me, as if to one born prematurely. 9 For I am the least of the apostles. I am unworthy to be called an apostle because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace in me was not in vain. Instead, I labored harder than all of them. Yet it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me. 11 Therefore whether it is I or they, so we preach and so you believed.

12 Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised; 14 and if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain, and your faith also is in vain.
15 Also, we are found to be false witnesses about God, because we testified that God raised Christ from the dead. But he did not raise him, if indeed the dead are not raised. 16 For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised; 17 and if Christ has not been raised, your faith is in vain and you are still in your sins.
18 Then those who have fallen asleep in Christ have also perished. 19 If only in this life we hope in Christ, of all people we are most to be pitied.

20 But now Christ has been raised from the dead as the firstfruits of those who sleep. 21 For since death came by a man, by a man also came the resurrection of the dead.
22 For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all will be made alive. 23 But each in his own order: Christ, who is the firstfruits, and then those who belong to Christ will be made alive at his coming.
24 Then will be the end, when he will hand over the kingdom to God the Father, when he will abolish all rule and all authority and power. 25 For he must reign until he has put all his enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy to be destroyed is death.
27 For "he has put everything under his feet." But when it says, "he has put everything," it is clear that this does not include the one who put everything in subjection under him. 28 When all things are subjected under him, then the Son himself will be subjected under the one who put all things into subjection under him, that God may be all in all.

29 Or else what will those do who are baptized for the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why are they baptized for them? 30 Why then are we in danger every hour?
31 I die every day! This is as sure as my boasting in you, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord. 32 What do I gain, from a human point of view, if I fought with beasts at Ephesus, if the dead are not raised?

"Let us eat and drink,
for tomorrow we die."

33 Be not deceived: "Bad company corrupts good morals." 34 Sober up! Live righteously! Do not keep sinning. For some of you have no knowledge of God. I say this to your shame.

35 But someone will say, "How are the dead raised, and with what kind of body will they come?" 36 You fool! What you sow will not come to life unless it dies.
37 What you sow is not the body that will be, but a bare grain. It may become wheat or something else. 38 But God will give it a body as he chooses, and to each seed its own body. 39 Not all flesh is the same. Instead, there is one flesh for human beings, and another flesh for animals, and another flesh for birds, and another for fish.
40 There are also heavenly bodies and earthly bodies. But the glory of the heavenly body is one kind and the glory of the earthly is another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars. For one star differs from another star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. What is sown is perishable, and what is raised is imperishable. 43 It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness; it is raised in power. 44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body.
45 So also it is written, "The first man Adam became a living soul." The last Adam became a life-giving spirit. 46 But the spiritual did not come first but the natural, and then the spiritual.
47 The first man is of the earth, made of dust. The second man is from heaven. 48 Just as the one made from dust is, so also are those who are made of the dust, and as the man of heaven is, so also are those who are of heaven. 49 Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we will also bear the image of the man of heaven.

50 Now this I say, brothers, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither does what is perishable inherit what is imperishable. 51 Look! I tell you a mystery: We will not all sleep, but we will all be changed.
52 We will be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we will be changed. 53 For this perishable body must put on what is imperishable, and this mortal body must put on immortality.
54 But when this perishable body has put on what is imperishable, and when this mortal body has put on immortality, then will come about the saying that is written, "Death is swallowed up in victory."

55 "Death, where is your victory?
Death, where is your sting?"

56 The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law. 57 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ!
58 Therefore, my dear brothers, be steadfast and immovable. Always abound in the work of the Lord, because you know that your labor in the Lord is not in vain.


1 Corinthians 15

15:1-11

What was the gospel?

[15:1]

Paul wrote about the gospel. He used several metaphors when writing about the Christians in Corinth and the gospel. It was the gospel he told them. It was the gospel they believed. It was the gospel on which they stood. That is, it was the gospel that gave them confidence that they were at peace with God. It was the gospel that was saving them. That is, it was the gospel that was making them different than they were before. They then began doing things that honored God.

See: Gospel; Metaphor

How did someone “hold firmly” to the word?

[15:2]

Paul told the Christians in Corinth to “hold firmly” to the word. Some scholars think he wanted to say that they needed to keep believing in Jesus. Other scholars think Paul wanted them to keep obeying the things he and the other apostles taught.

See: Apostle; Word of God

What was preaching?

[15:2]

See: Preach (Preacher)

How did someone believe in vain?

[15:2]

Paul wrote about believing in vain. This was when someone believed in something, but they still did the same evil things.

What was the most important thing about which Paul wrote?

[15:3]

Paul wrote about something that was the most important thing. It was something that he was told by others and he told the Christians in Corinth. This was that Jesus died for people’s sins. After this, Jesus was resurrected. After he was resurrected, he appeared to many people. That is, many people saw him and talked to him after he was raised from the dead.

See: Sin; Atone (Atonement); Resurrect (Resurrection)

Who were the twelve?

[15:5]

Paul wrote about the twelve. They were the twelve apostles.

See: Apostle

Who were the apostles?

[15:7]

Paul wrote about the apostles. Here, he also wrote about certain people other than the twelve apostles.

See: Apostle

How was Paul “unlike the other apostles”?

[15:8, 15:9]

Paul wrote that he was unlike the other apostles. That is, he was not born at the right time. This was a metaphor. He wanted people to know that, unlike the other apostles he was not with Jesus when Jesus was alive. Instead, he persecuted Chrsitians at that time. Because of this, he did not think he was worthy of being called an apostle. He greatly dishonored God before he believed in Jesus. However, God still chose him to be an apostle.

See: Metaphor; Apostle; Persecute (Persecution)

How was God’s grace to Paul not in vain?

[15:10]

Paul wrote that God’s grace to him was not in vain. That is, God favored Paul. Therefore, Paul wanted to live in a way that honored God.

See: Grace

15:12-19

Who said there was no resurrection of the dead?

[15:12]

In Corinth, there were some Christians who did not think that people were made alive again after they died. They thought nothing happened after a person died. This confused Paul because they believed that Jesus was resurrected. If Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have died for people’s sins. If this were true, then everything Paul and the other Chrsitians did was useless and believing the gospel could not help anyone.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Gospel

How was someone still in their sins?

[15:17]

When Jesus died, he forgave the sins of those who believed in him. However, if Jesus was not resurrected, then he could not have forgiven the sins of those who believed in him. Therefore, they would still be guilty of sinning against God and deserved to be punished.

Paul wrote that if people died believing in Jesus and Jesus was not resurrected, then they died and did not live together with God in heaven forever. However, Jesus was resurrected, so this was not true.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Sin; Atone (Atonement); Heaven; Punish (Punishment)

Why should Christians not have hope only in this life?

[15:19]

Paul wrote that it was sad if people only believed that Jesus could help them while they were alive. This was because they did not understand who Jesus is. He did help people when they were alive on the earth. However, Jesus did much more. He promised that those who believe in him will live together with God in heaven forever.

See: Heaven

15:20-28

How was Jesus the firstfruits of those who are asleep?

[15:20]

Paul wrote that Jesus was the firstfruit of those who have fallen asleep. This was a metaphor. Jesus was the first of many people who would be made alive again after they died. While Jesus was made alive again on the earth, other people will be made alive again and live in heaven with God.

See: Fruit (Metaphor); Heaven; Resurrect (Resurrection)

How did death come through one man?

[15:21]

Paul wrote that death came through one man. This was Adam (see: Genesis 3). Adam sinned and because he sinned all people died.

See: Romans 5:12-17

See: Sin; Die (Death)

How did resurrection come through one man?

[15:21]

Paul wrote that the resurrection came through one man. This was Jesus. Because of Jesus, Christians will be resurrected to live with God in heaven forever.

Christians will be resurrected when Jesus returns.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven; Jesus' Return to Earth

How is death the last enemy of God?

[15:26]

Paul wrote that death is the last enemy of God to be defeated. This is a metaphor. God did not want people and things to die. He wanted everything and everyone to live forever. Because Adam sinned, everything dies (see: Genesis 3). However, Paul talked about a time when things would not die anymore. This is what he was thinking about when he said that God would defeat his last enemy, death.

See: Sin; Die (Death); Metaphor

How did Paul write about things being ruled by God?

[15:28]

Paul wrote that God the Father gave Jesus the power to rule everything, but he will not rule God the Father. Some scholars God the Father will always rule Jesus in some way. Other scholars think Paul was writing about Jesus ruling on the earth for 1000 years (see: Revelation 20:1-7). At the end of this time, Jesus will give his kingdom to God the Father.

See: God the Father; Kingdom of God

15:29-34

Why were people baptized for the dead?

[15:29]

Some scholars think people in Corinth tried to be baptized for people who died. This did not honor God. These people also taught that people were not resurrected when they died. Paul did not understand why they believed these things. They should not have done this if they thought that people were not resurrected when they died.Other scholars think the Christians in Corinth were baptized for people who were dying and could not be baptized. Paul wanted them to know what they believed was not true.

See: Baptize (Baptism); Resurrect (Resurrection)

Why did Paul write about being in danger?

[15:30]

Paul wrote about being in danger because he told other people about Jesus. Paul explained to them that he was in danger so they would know that obeying God meant that their life on the earth may be in danger and they may have to die for Jesus. This is not what the Christians in Corinth taught.

Paul also wanted them to know that he served God to receive rewards in heaven, not rewards on earth.

See: Gospel; Reward; Heaven

How does bad company corrupts good morals?

[15:33]

Paul wrote that bad company corrupts good morals. He wanted these Christians to know that if they spend time with people who taught the wrong things, then they would also begin to believe wrong things and do wrong things, even if they were trying to do things that honor God. They must know how to honor God, and not just try to honor God by obeying these false teachers.

15:35-49

What did Paul teach about how people will look after they are resurrected?

[15:44]

Paul expected the Christians in Corinth to have questions about what they would look like after they were resurrected. However, he did not want people to think about this. It was not helpful and it was foolish. He told them that they will look different than they look now, but he did not tell them more than this. However, he did tell them their new body would be glorious. This is because it will last forever and it will be with God in heaven.

See: Resurrect (Resurrection); Heaven; Glory (Glorify)

How was the first Adam a living soul?

[15:45]

The first man was named Adam. He was the first man to live. This is why Paul called him the first living soul. The people who came after Adam did the things that he did. That is, they sinned and did the things they wanted to do.

See: Genesis 2-3

See: Soul; Sin

How was the second Adam a life-giving spirit?

[15:45]

Paul wrote about a second Adam. This was a metaphor. He was writing about Jesus who came from heaven. Jesus gave people a new type of life. The Christians who follow Jesus do the types of things Jesus did. That is, they honor God. They live in a way that they know they will see God in heaven.

See: Romans 5:12-17

See: Metaphor; Born Again (New Life, Regeneration); Heaven

15:50-58

Why will flesh and blood not inherit the kingdom of God?

[15:50]

Paul wrote that flesh and blood will not inherit the kingdom of God. That is, Christians will not inherit the kingdom of God as they were. They need a new body to do this. The body they had was one that will perish and die. However, they will get a new body which will not perish or die. Jesus will do this when he returns to the earth.

See: Inherit (Inheritance, Heir); Kingdom of God; Jesus' Return to Earth

What is a “secret truth” or mystery?

[15:51]

See: Mystery

What did Paul teach about death?

[15:54]

Paul wrote that dying was a type of enemy against God. God did not want things to die. Things died because of sin. Jesus will defeat dying. This is a metaphor. At some time, everything and everyone will stop dying. Because of this, no one should be afraid of dying.

See: Metaphor; Sin;Die (Death)

How is the law the power of sin?

[15:56]

Paul wrote that the “power of sin is the law.” That is, the Law of Moses taught people that they sinned and disobeyed God. Because of this, they deserved to die.

See: Sin; Law of Moses

How is the work in the Lord not in vain?

[15:58]

Paul wrote that Christians do not serve God in vain. That is, when Christians serve God, they will be rewarded.

See: Reward


1 Corinthians 15:1

make known to you, brothers, the gospel

Possible meanings are 1) Paul wants to remind them by making the gospel known again, "help you remember, brothers, the gospel" or 2) he wants to make sure they understand the gospel, "make clear to you, brothers, the gospel."

on which you stand

Paul is speaking of the Corinthians as if they were a house and the gospel as if it were the foundation on which the house was standing.

1 Corinthians 15:2

you are being saved

"God will save you"

the word I preached to you

"the message I preached to you"

1 Corinthians 15:3

as of first importance

Possible meanings are 1) as the most important of many things or 2) as the first in time of important things.

for our sins

"to pay for our sins" or "so that God could forgive our sins"

according to the scriptures

"just as the propets predicted in the scriptures." Here "scriptures" means the Old Testament.

1 Corinthians 15:4

he was buried

"they buried him"

he was raised

"God raised him"

was raised

"was caused to live again"

1 Corinthians 15:5

appeared to

"showed himself to"

and then to the twelve

"and then he appeared to the rest of the apostles"

1 Corinthians 15:6

some have fallen asleep

"some have died"

1 Corinthians 15:8

Last of all

"Finally, after he had appeared to the others"

Last of all, he appeared to me, as if to one born prematurely

"a baby born too early". Possible meanings: 1) a baby that is born unexpectedly early, in which case Paul means that he was unexpectedly called to be an apostle, or 2) a baby who is born early and is very small, in which case Paul means that he had not learned from Christ, or 3) a baby who is born dead, in which case Paul means that Christ appeared to him when he was spiritually dead.

1 Corinthians 15:10

the grace of God I am what I am

God's grace or kindness has made Paul as he is now.

his grace in me was not in vain

"because he was kind to me, I was able to do much good work"

the grace of God that is with me

Possible meanings are 1) this is literally true, and God actually did the work and kindly used Paul as a tool or 2) Paul is saying that God was kind to let Paul do the work and to make Paul's work have good results.

1 Corinthians 15:12

how can some of you say there is no resurrection of the dead?

"you should not be saying that there is no resurrection of the dead!"

raised

made alive again

1 Corinthians 15:13

if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised

Paul knows that Christ has been raised and so infers that all who die will be resurrected. To say that there is no resurrection is to say that Christ has not been raised, but Paul has seen the resurrected Christ (1 Corinthians 15:8).

not even Christ has been raised

"God has not raised even Christ"

1 Corinthians 15:15

we are found to be false witnesses about God

Paul is arguing that if Christ did not rise from the dead, then they are lying about Christ's coming alive again.

we are found to be

"everyone will realize that we are"

1 Corinthians 15:17

your faith is in vain and you are still in your sins

Their faith is based on Christ having risen from the dead, so if that did not happen, their faith will do them no good.

1 Corinthians 15:19

If only in this life we hope in Christ

"If only in this life we can confidently expect Christ to help us" or "If we can trust in Christ to save us only in this life"

of all people we are most to be pitied

"people should feel sorry for us more than they do for anyone else"

1 Corinthians 15:20

now Christ

"as it is, Christ" or "this is the truth: Christ"

Christ has been raised from the dead

"God has raised Christ from the dead"

dead as the firstfruits

"dead, like the first part of the harvest" or "dead; he is like the first part of the harvest"

those who sleep

"those who have died"

1 Corinthians 15:21

death came by a man

"people die because of what one man did". See verse 22.

by a man also came the resurrection of the dead

"people are raised from the dead because of another man" or "people will live again because of what one man did"

1 Corinthians 15:24

he will abolish all rule and all authority and power

"Christ will stop those people who rule, who have authority, and who have power, from doing what they are doing"

1 Corinthians 15:25

For he must reign until he has put all his enemies under his feet

"For Christ must reign until God the Father has put all Christ's enemies under Christ's feet"

until he has put all his enemies under his feet

"until he has put all his enemies under his power"

1 Corinthians 15:26

The last enemy to be destroyed is death

"The final enemy that Christ will destroy is death itself"

1 Corinthians 15:27

he has put everything under his feet

"God the Father has put everything under Christ's feet" or "Christ has put everything under his own feet"

put everything under his feet

"put everything under his power"

this does not include the one who put everything in subjection under him

"this does not include God the Father, who put everything in subjection under the Son"

1 Corinthians 15:28

all things are subjected under him

"God the Father has made all things subject to the Son"

the Son himself will be subjected

"the Son himself will become subject"

the Son himself

"Christ, that is, the Son himself,". This refers to Jesus, the Son of God. It is best to translate "Son" with the same word that your language uses to refer to a human son.

1 Corinthians 15:29

Or else what will those do who are baptized for the dead?

"Otherwise it would be useless for Christians to receive baptism for the dead."

If the dead are not raised at all, why are they baptized for them?

Apparently people were being baptized for the dead. They did so because they believed the dead would be raised.

If the dead are not raised at all

"If God does not raise the dead at all"

are not raised

"are not caused to live again"

why are they baptized for them?

"there would be no reason for them to have people baptize them on behalf of dead people."

1 Corinthians 15:30

Why then are we in danger every hour?

"If people will not rise from the dead, we gain nothing by being in danger every hour for teaching that people will rise."

1 Corinthians 15:31

I die every day!

"Every day I am in danger of dying" or "Every day I risk my life!"

This is as sure as my boasting in you

"You can know that this is true, because you know about my boasting in you" or "You can know that this is true, because you know about how much I boast in you"

my boasting in you, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord

"the way I tell other people how good you are, which I do because of what Christ Jesus our Lord has done for you"

1 Corinthians 15:32

What do I gain ... if I fought with beasts at Ephesus ... not raised?

"I gained nothing ... by fighting with beasts at Ephesus ... not raised."

I fought with beasts at Ephesus

Possible meanings are 1) Paul was speaking figuratively about his arguments with learned pagans or other conflicts with people who wanted to kill him or 2) he was actually put into the arena to fight against dangerous animals.

Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die

Paul infers that it would be better for us to enjoy this life, for tomorrow our life will end without any further hope.

1 Corinthians 15:33

Bad company corrupts good morals

If you live with bad people, you will act like them. Paul is quoting a common saying.

1 Corinthians 15:34

Sober up

"You must think seriously about this"

1 Corinthians 15:35

But someone will say, "How are the dead raised, and with what kind of body will they come?"

"But some will ask that they cannot imagine how God will raise the dead, and what kind of body God would give them in the resurrection."

with what kind of body will they come

That is, will it be a physical body or a spiritual body? What shape will the body have? What will the body be made of?

1 Corinthians 15:36

You fool! What you sow

Both instances of "you" here are singular.

fool

"unthinking person." Paul is accusing them of not thinking carefully, He is not accusing them of moral error.

What you sow will not come to life unless it dies

A person has to die before God can resurrect him.

1 Corinthians 15:37

What you sow is not the body that will be

Paul says that God will resurrect the dead body of the believer, but that body will not appear as it was.

1 Corinthians 15:38

God will give it a body as he chooses

"God will decide what kind of body it will have"

1 Corinthians 15:39

Not all flesh is the same ... there is one flesh ... another flesh

"Not all kinds of bodies are the same ... there is one kind of body ... another kind of body"

1 Corinthians 15:40

the glory of the heavenly body is one kind and the glory of the earthly is another

"the glory that the bodies in the sky have is different from the glory that the bodies on the earth have"

glory

"brightness" or "radiance" or "beauty" or "splendor"

1 Corinthians 15:42

What is sown ... what is raised

"What goes into the ground ... what comes out of the ground" or "What people bury ... what God causes to live again"

is perishable ... is imperishable

"can rot ... cannot rot"

1 Corinthians 15:46

But the spiritual did not come first but the natural, and then the spiritual

"The natural being came first. The spiritual being is from God and came later."

natural

created by earthly processes, not yet connected to God

1 Corinthians 15:47

The first man is of the earth, made of dust

God made the first man, Adam, from the dirt of the earth.

1 Corinthians 15:48

the man of heaven

Jesus Christ

those who are of heaven

"those who belong to God"

1 Corinthians 15:49

we have borne the image of the man of dust, we will also bear the image of the man of heaven

"we have been just like the man of dust, we will also be like Jesus Christ"

1 Corinthians 15:50

flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither does what is perishable inherit what is imperishable

"human beings who will surely die cannot inherit the permanent kingdom of God" or "weak human beings cannot inherit the kingdom of God. Neither can those who will certainly die inherit a kingdom that will last forever"

flesh and blood

Those who inhabit a body that is doomed to die.

is perishable ... is imperishable

"can rot ... cannot rot." See 1 Corinthians 15:42.

1 Corinthians 15:51

We will not all sleep

"We will not all die"

we will all be changed

"God will change us all"

1 Corinthians 15:52

We will be changed

"God will change us"

in the twinkling of an eye

It will happen as fast as it takes for a person to blink his or her eye.

at the last trumpet

"when the last trumpet sounds"

the dead will be raised

"God will raise the dead"

raised

"caused to live again"

1 Corinthians 15:53

must put on

Paul is speaking of God making our bodies so they will never die again as if God were putting new clothes on us.

1 Corinthians 15:54

when this perishable body has put on what is imperishable

"when this perishable body has become imperishable" or "when this body that can rot can no longer rot"

when this mortal body has put on immortality

"when this mortal body has become immortal" or "when this body that can die can no longer die"

1 Corinthians 15:55

Death, where is your victory? Death, where is your sting?

"Death has no victory. Death has no sting."

1 Corinthians 15:56

The sting of death is sin

It is through sin that we are destined to face death, that is, to die.

the power of sin is the law

God's law that was passed down by Moses defines sin and shows us how we sin before God.

1 Corinthians 15:57

gives us the victory

"has defeated death for us"

1 Corinthians 15:58

be steadfast and immovable

"be determined"

Always abound in the work of the Lord

"Always work for the Lord faithfully"


Chapter 16

1 Now concerning the collection for God's holy people: as I instructed the churches of Galatia, so you are to do. 2 On the first day of the week, each of you is to put something aside and store it up as he may prosper. Do this so that there will be no collections when I come.

3 When I arrive, to whomever you approve, I will give letters of introduction to them and will send them with your gift to Jerusalem. 4 If it is appropriate for me to go also, they will go with me.
5 But I will come to you when I pass through Macedonia. For I will pass through Macedonia. 6 Perhaps I may stay with you or even spend the winter, so that you may help me on my way, wherever I go.
7 For I do not wish to see you now for only a passing visit. For I hope to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits. 8 But I will stay in Ephesus until Pentecost, 9 for a wide door has opened for me, and there are many adversaries.

10 Now when Timothy comes, see that he is with you unafraid, for he is laboring at the work of the Lord, as I am doing. 11 Let no one despise him. Help him on his way in peace, so that he may come to me. For I am expecting him to come along with the brothers. 12 Now concerning our brother Apollos, I strongly encouraged him to visit you with the brothers. But it was not at all his will that he come now. However, he will come when the time is right.

13 Be watchful, stand fast in the faith, act like men, be strong. 14 Let all that you do be done in love.

15 You know the household of Stephanas, that they were the firstfruits of Achaia, and that they have devoted themselves to the service of God's holy people. Now I urge you, brothers, 16 to be in submission to such people and to everyone who helps in the work and labors with us.
17 I rejoice at the coming of Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus. They have made up for your absence. 18 For they have refreshed my spirit and yours. So then, acknowledge people like them.

19 The churches of Asia send greetings to you. Aquila and Priscilla greet you in the Lord, with the church that is in their home. 20 All the brothers greet you. Greet one another with a holy kiss.

21 I, Paul, write this with my own hand. 22 If anyone does not love the Lord, may he be accursed. Our Lord, come! 23 The grace of the Lord Jesus be with you. 24 My love be with you all in Christ Jesus. 1


1A few important and ancient Greek copies and some ancient translations have Amen at the end of verse 24. But many important ancient Greek copies, as well as many ancient translations, do not have Amen at the end.

1 Corinthians 16

16:1-9

What is the collection for God’s holy people?

[16:1]

Paul wrote about the “collection for God’s holy people.” When he wrote about this, he was writing about the Christians in Corinth collecting money to help other Christians who needed it.

See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Ones; People of God

Where was Galatia?

[16:1]

See Map: Galatia

When was the first day of the week?

[16:2]

The first day of the week was Sunday.

How did Paul want the Christians to prepare to give to the Christians who needed it?

[16:2]

Paul wanted the Christians to prepare to give money to the Christians who needed money. He wanted them to plan to give to others and not to give randomly. If they did this, they would be happy to give to others.

What were the letters about which Paul spoke?

[16:3]

In ancient times, people sent other people with letters of introduction. These letters introduced this person to other people and told them why they were coming. This letter helped the people in Jerusalem know that Paul had sent these people to give them this money.

See Map: Jerusalem

Where was Macedonia?

[16:5]

See Map: Macedonia

Where was Ephesus?

[16:8]

See Map: Ephesus

What was Passover?

[16:8]

See: Passover

How has a wide door opened for Paul?

[16:9]

Paul wrote about a wide door. This was a metaphor. He wanted to say that he was given the opportunity to teach other people about Jesus. However, there were many people who fought against him in some way.

See: Door (Metaphor)

16:10-24

Why did Paul not want Timothy to be afraid?

[16:10]

Paul wanted the Christians in Corinth to help protect Timothy. The Christians were persecuted. This is why he did not want Timothy to be afraid. Some scholars think Timothy might be treated badly because he was so young and the leaders in Corinth might not treat him well.

See: Persecute (Persecution)

Who were the brothers?

[16:11]

Paul wrote that Timothy was going to go to Corinth with the brothers. These were some other Christians.

See: Family of God

How were the Christians in Corinth to be watchful?

[16:13]

The Christians in Corinth were to be watchful. That is, they were to try to obey God. They were to see how they could do things that honored God. They were also to look out for false teachers and other things that could harm the Christians in Corinth.

See: False Teacher

How were the Christians in Corinth to stand fast in the faith?

[16:13]

Paul wrote that the Christians in Corinth were to stand fast in the faith. That is, Paul wanted them to keep trusting in God.

See: Faith (Believe in)

How were the Christians in Corinth to act like men?

[16:13]

Paul wrote that they Christians in Corinth were to act like men. That is, they should not act in the way children act. They were also to be strong. This was a metaphor. They were to do the things God wanted them to do, even if they were difficult.

What were the firstfruits, or first converts of Achaia?

[16:15]

Stephanas and his family were the firstfruits of Achaia. That is, they were the first people in Achaia to believe in Jesus.

See: Fruit (Metaphor)

See Map: Achaia

Who are God’s holy people?

[16:15]

God’s holy people are Christians.

See: Holy (Holiness, Set Apart); Holy Ones; People of God

What is submission?

[16:16]

See: Submit (Submission)

How did people refresh Paul’s spirit?

[16:18]

When certain people visited, it refreshed Paul’s spirit. That is, it made Paul happy and helped him to keep serving God.

See: Spirit (Spiritual)

Where was Asia?

[16:19]

See Map: Asia

What was the church in the home of Aquila and Priscilla?

[16:19]

At this time, certain Christians met together to worship God in the home of Aquila and Priscilla.

See: Worship

How did Christians greet one another with a holy kiss?

[16:20]

In ancient times, people often greeted each other with a kiss of some sort. When people did this, they were at peace with one another. It meant that they were friends.

Why did Paul write with his own hand?

[16:21]

When Paul wrote, he often spoke and someone else wrote what he said. Here, Paul said that he wrote this himself. He wanted them to know that he really cared about them.

See: Ancient Letters

Why did Paul want certain people to be cursed?

[16:22]

There were some false teachers. He asked God to curse them. That is, he wanted God to judge them.

See: Galatians 1:6-10

See: False Teacher; Curse; Judge (Judgment)

Why did Paul say “Our Lord come”?

[16:22]

When Paul lived, many Christians said “our Lord come.” This is because they wanted Jesus to return to the earth as he promised.

See: Lord; Jesus' Return to Earth


1 Corinthians 16:1

for God's holy people

Paul was collecting money from his churches for the poor Jewish Christians in Jerusalem and Judea.

1 Corinthians 16:2

store it up

"keep it at home" or "leave it with the church"

as he may prosper

"according to how he prospers" or "according to how much he earns"

so that there will be no collections when I come

"so that you will not have to collect more money while I am with you"

1 Corinthians 16:3

to whomever you approve, I will give letters of introduction to them and will send them

"to whomever you have approved by letter of introduction, I will send"

1 Corinthians 16:6

you may help me on my way

To give Paul money or other things he needs so that he and his team could continue to travel.

1 Corinthians 16:7

I hope to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits

"I expect to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits" or "I plan to spend more time with you, if the Lord permits"

1 Corinthians 16:8

Pentecost

Paul would stay in Ephesus until this festival, which comes in May or June, 50 days after Passover. He would then travel through Macedonia, and later try to arrive in Corinth before winter started.

1 Corinthians 16:9

a wide door has opened

Paul speaks of the opportunity God has given him to win people to the gospel as if it were a door that God had opened so he could walk through it.

1 Corinthians 16:10

Now

Here Paul begins to talk about Timothy's visit to Corinth.

see that he is with you unafraid

"see that he has no cause to fear being with you"

1 Corinthians 16:11

Let no one despise him

Because Timothy was much younger than Paul, sometimes he was not shown the respect he deserved.

1 Corinthians 16:12

our brother Apollos

Here the word "our" refers to Paul and his readers, so it is inclusive.

1 Corinthians 16:13

Be watchful, stand fast in the faith, act like men, be strong

Paul is describing what he wants the Corinthians to do as if he were giving four commands to soldiers in war.

Be watchful

"Be careful whom you trust" or "Watch out for danger"

stand fast in the faith

"keep strongly believing what we have taught you" or "keep strongly trusting in Christ"

act like men

"be responsible"

1 Corinthians 16:14

Let all that you do be done in love

"Everything you do should show people that you love them"

1 Corinthians 16:15

household of Stephanas

Stephanas was one of the first believers in the church at Corinth.

the firstfruits of Achaia

"the first people in Achaia to believe in Christ"

Achaia

This is the name of a province in Greece.

1 Corinthians 16:17

Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus

These men were either some of the first Corinthian believers or church elders who were co-workers with Paul.

They have made up for your absence

"They made up for the fact that you were not here."

1 Corinthians 16:18

For they have refreshed my spirit

Paul is saying he was encouraged by their visit.

acknowledge people like them

Paul wants the Corinthians to honor Stephanas, Fortunatus, Achaicus and others like them.

1 Corinthians 16:21

I, Paul, write this with my own hand

Paul was making it clear that the instructions in this letter are from him, even though one of his co-laborers wrote what Paul was saying in the rest of the letter. Paul wrote this last part with his own hand.

1 Corinthians 16:22

may he be accursed

"may God curse him." See 1 Corinthians 12:3.


Translation Words

Adam

Facts:

Adam was the first person whom God created. He and his wife Eve were made in the image of God.

(See also: death, descendant, Eve, image of God, life)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Adam, Adam's, the man, mankind

Apollos

Facts:

Apollos was a Jew from the city of Alexandria in Egypt who had a special ability in teaching people about Jesus.

(See also: Aquila, Ephesus, Priscilla, word of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Apollos, Apollos'

Aquila

Facts:

Aquila was a Jewish Christian from the province of Pontus, a region along the southern coast of the Black Sea.

(See also: Apollos, Corinth, Rome)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Aquila, Aquila's

Asia

Facts:

In Bible times, "Asia" was the name of a province of the Roman Empire. It was located in the western part of what is now the country of Turkey.

(See also: Rome, Paul, Ephesus)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Asia

Barnabas

Facts:

Barnabas was one of the early Christians who lived during the time of the apostles.

(See also: Christian, Cyprus, good news, Levite, Paul)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Barnabas, Barnabas'

Christ

Related Ideas:

Christ Jesus, Jesus Christ, Messiah

Facts:

The terms "Messiah" and "Christ" mean "Anointed One" and refer to Jesus, God's Son.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Son of God, David, Jesus, anoint)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Christ, Christ Jesus, Jesus Christ, Messiah

Corinth

Related Words:

Corinth, Corinthians

Facts:

Corinth was a city in the country of Greece, about 50 miles west of Athens. The Corinthians were the people who lived at Corinth.

(See also: Apollos, Timothy, Titus)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Corinth, Corinthians

Ephesus

Related Words:

Ephesian

Facts:

Ephesus was an ancient Greek city on the west coast of what is now the present-day country of Turkey.

(See also: Asia, Paul, Timothy)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Ephesian, Ephesians, Ephesus

Eve

Facts:

This was the name of the first woman. Her name means "life" or "living."

(See also: Adam, life, Satan)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Eve, Eve's

Galatia

Related Words:

Galatian

Facts:

In New Testament times, Galatia was a large Roman province located in the central part of what is now the country of Turkey.

(See also: Asia, believe, Cilicia, good news, Paul, works)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Galatia, Galatians

Gentile

Facts:

The term "Gentile" refers to anyone who is not a Jew. Gentiles are people who are not descendants of Jacob.

(See also: Israel, Jacob, Jew)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Gentile, Gentiles

God

Related Ideas:

the living God

Facts:

In the Bible, the term "God" refers to the eternal being who created the universe out of nothing. God exists as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. God's personal name is "Yahweh."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: create, false god, God the Father, Holy Spirit, false god, Son of God, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

God, God's, the living God

God the Father

Related Ideas:

Father, heavenly Father, my Father

Facts:

The terms "God the Father" and "heavenly Father" refer to Yahweh, the one true God. Another term with the same meaning is "Father," used most often when Jesus was referring to him.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: ancestor, God, heaven, Holy Spirit, Jesus, Son of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Father, God the Father, heavenly Father, my Father

Greek

Related Words:

Grecian

Facts:

The term "Greek" refers to the language spoken in the country of Greece. It is also a person from the country of Greece. Greek was also spoken throughout the Roman Empire. The term "Grecian" means "Greek-speaking."

(See also: Aram, Gentile, Greece, Hebrew, Rome)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Greek, Greeks, Grecian

Holy Spirit

Related Ideas:

Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of the Lord Yahweh

Facts:

These terms all refer to the Holy Spirit, who is God. The one true God exists eternally as the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: holy, spirit, God, Lord, God the Father, Son of God, gift)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Holy Spirit, Spirit, Spirit of God, Spirit of the Lord, Spirit of the Lord Yahweh

Israel

Related Ideas:

Israelite

Facts:

The term "Israel" is the name that God gave to Jacob. It means "he struggles with God."

(See also: Jacob, kingdom of Israel, Judah, nation, twelve tribes of Israel)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Israel, Israel's, Israelite, Israelite's, Israelites, Israelites'

Jerusalem

Facts:

Jerusalem was originally an ancient Canaanite city that later became the most important city in Israel. It is located about 34 kilometers west of the Salt Sea and just north of Bethlehem. It is still the capital city of Israel today.

(See also: Babylon, Christ, David, Jebusites, Jesus, Solomon, temple, Zion)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Jerusalem, Jerusalem's

Jesus

Related Ideas:

the Lord Jesus

Facts:

Jesus is God's Son. The name "Jesus" means "Yahweh saves."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Christ, God, God the Father, high priest, kingdom of God, Mary, Savior, Son of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Jesus, the Lord Jesus

Jew

Related Ideas:

Jewish, person of Judah

Facts:

Jews are people who are descendants of Abraham's grandson Jacob. The word "Jew" comes from the word "Judah."

(See also: Abraham, Jacob, Israel, Babylon, Jewish leaders)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Jew, Jewish, Jews, Jews', a person of Judah, the language of Judah, the people of Judah

Lord's Supper

Definition:

The term "Lord's Supper" was used by the apostle Paul to refer to the Passover meal that Jesus ate with his disciples on the night he was arrested by the Jewish leaders.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Passover)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Lord's Supper

Macedonia

Related Words

Macedonian

Facts:

In New Testament times, Macedonia was a Roman province located just north of ancient Greece.

(See also: believe, Berea, faith, good news, Greece, Philippi, Thessalonica)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Macedonia, Macedonians

Moses

Facts:

Moses was a prophet and leader of the Israelite people for over 40 years.

(See also: Miriam, Promised Land, Ten Commandments)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Moses, Moses'

Passover

Facts:

The "Passover" is the name of a religious festival that the Jews celebrate every year, to remember how God rescued their ancestors, the Israelites, from slavery in Egypt.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Passover

Paul

Related Words

Saul

Facts:

Paul was a leader of the early church who was sent by Jesus to take the good news to many other people groups.

(See also: christian, jewish leaders, rome)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Paul, Saul, Paul's

Pentecost

Related Ideas:

Festival of Weeks

Facts:

The "Festival of Weeks" was a Jewish festival that took place fifty days after Passover. It was later referred to as "Pentecost."

(See also: festival, firstfruits, harvest, Holy Spirit, raise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Festival of Weeks, Pentecost

Priscilla

Facts:

Priscilla and her husband Aquila were Jewish Christians who worked with the apostle Paul in his missionary work. She was also known as Prisca.

(See also: believe, Christian, Corinth, Ephesus, Paul, Rome, Syria)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Priscilla, Prisca

Satan

Related Ideas:

devil, evil one

Facts:

Although the devil is a spirit being that God created, he rebelled against God and became God's enemy. The devil is also called "Satan" and "the evil one."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: demon, evil, kingdom of God, tempt)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Satan, devil, devil's, evil one

Timothy

Facts:

Timothy was a young man from Lystra. He later joined Paul on several missionary trips and helped shepherd new communities of believers.

(See also: appoint, believe, church, Greek, minister)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Timothy, Timothy's

acknowledge

Related Ideas:

admit

Definitions:

The term "acknowledge" means to give proper recognition to something or someone.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: obey, glory, save)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

acknowledge, acknowledged, acknowledges, admit, admitted

administration

Related Ideas:

administer, administrator

Definitions:

The terms "administration" and "administrator" refer to managing or governing of people of a country to help it function in an orderly way.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: Babylon, Daniel, gift, governor, Hananiah, Mishael, Azariah)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

administered, administering, administration, administrator, administrators

age

Related Ideas:

aged, from ancient times, old age

Definition:

The term "age" refers to the length of time a person has lived. The term "aged" describes a person who is very old. The term "age" is also used to refer generally to a time period.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

age, aged, ages, from ancient times, old age

altar

Definition:

An altar was a raised structure on which the Israelites burned animals and grains as offerings to God.

(See also: altar of incense, false god, grain offering, sacrifice)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

altar, altars

angel

Related Ideas:

archangel

Definition:

An angel is a powerful spirit being whom God created. Angels exist to serve God by doing whatever he tells them to do. The term "archangel" refers to the angel who rules or leads all the other angels.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: chief, head, messenger, Michael, ruler, servant)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

angel, angels, archangel

anger

Related Ideas:

angry, indignant, indignation, quick-tempered

Definition:

To "be angry" or to "have anger" means to be very displeased, irritated, and upset about something or against someone.

(See also: wrath)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

anger, anger burned, angered, angry, burning anger, indignant, indignation, quick-tempered

apostle

Related Ideas:

apostleship

Definition:

The "apostles" were men sent by Jesus to preach about God and his kingdom. The term "apostleship" refers to the position and authority of those who were chosen as apostles.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: authority, disciple, James (son of Zebedee), Paul, the twelve)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

apostle, apostles, apostles', apostleship

appoint

Related Ideas:

appointment, direct, predetermine, put in place, reserve, select, set in place, set over, set up, set under

Definition:

The terms "appoint" and "appointed" refer to choosing someone to fulfill a specific task or role.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

appoint, appointed, appointed by lot, appointment, appoints, area ... reserved, directed, predetermined, put ... in place, reserved, selected, selects, set ... in place, set ... over, set ... up, set under

ark

Related Ideas:

chest

Definition:

The term "ark" literally refers to a rectangular wooden box that is made to hold or protect something. An ark can be large or small, depending on what it is being used for.

(See also: ark of the covenant, basket)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ark, chest

asleep

Related Ideas:

sleep, sleeper

Definition:

These terms can have figurative meanings relating to death.

The phrases "lie with" and "sleep with," when referring to what a man and a woman do together, is a euphemism for them having sexual relations.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

asleep, fallen asleep, fell asleep, sleep, lay down, lies down, sleeper, sleeping, sleeps, slept

astray

Related Ideas:

draw away, make a mistake, mislead, mistaken, wander

Definition:

The terms "stray" and "go astray" mean to disobey God's will. People who are "led astray" have allowed other people or circumstances to influence them to disobey God.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: disobey, shepherd)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

astray, drawn away, go astray, goes astray, gone astray, lead ... astray, leads ... astray, led ... astray, made ... mistake, mislead, misleading, misleads, misled, mistaken, stray, strayed, straying, strays, wander, went astray

authority

Related Ideas:

authority to judge, place in charge, put in charge, right

Definition:

The term "authority" refers to the power of influence and control that someone has over someone else.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: citizen, command, obey, power, ruler)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

authorities, authority, authority to judge, places ... in charge, put ... in charge, puts ... in charge, right, was ... in charge, were ... in charge

baptize

Related Ideas:

baptism

Definition:

In the New Testament, the terms "baptize" and "baptism" usually refer to ritually bathing a Christian with water to show that he has been cleansed from sin and has been united with Christ.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: John (the Baptist), repent, Holy Spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

baptism, baptize, baptized, baptizing

bear

Related Ideas:

bearer, bear with, birth, carry, childbirth, support, sustain, tolerate

Definitions:

The term "bear" literally means "carry" something. There are also many figurative uses of this term.

(See also: burden, Elisha, endure, fruit, iniquity, report, sheep, strength, testimony, testimony)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bear, bearer, bearing, bearing with, bears, birth, bore, born, borne, carried, carry, carrying, childbirth, gave birth, give birth, given birth, gives birth, has ... borne, have ... borne, support, supported, supports, sustain, sustains, tolerate

bear

Definition:

A bear is a large, four-legged furry animal with dark brown or black hair, with sharp teeth and claws. Bears were common in Israel during Bible times.

(See also: David, Elisha)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bear, bears

beast

Related Ideas:

animal

Definitions:

In the Bible, the term "beast" is often just another way of saying "animal."

(See also: authority, Daniel, livestock, nation, power, reveal, Beelzebul)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

animal, animal's, animals, beast, beast's, beasts

beg

Related Ideas:

ask, beggar, needy

Definition:

The term "beg" means to urgently ask someone for something. It often refers to asking for money, but it is also commonly used to refer to pleading for something.

(See also: plead)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ask, asking, asks, beg, beggar, begged, begging, needy

believe

Related Ideas:

be persuaded, belief, believer, have faith, persuade, persuasive

Definition:

The terms "believe" and "believe in" are closely related, but have slightly different meanings:

In the Bible, the term "believer" refers to someone who believes in and relies on Jesus Christ as Savior.

The term "unbelief" refers to not believing something or someone.

Translation Suggestions:

Translating "believe" and "believe in":

Translating "believer":

Translating "unbelief" and "unbeliever":

(See also: believe, apostle, Christian, disciple, faith, trust)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

am persuaded, belief, believe, believed, believer, believers, believes, believing, has faith, persuade, persuaded, persuading, persuasiveness, were persuaded

beloved

Related Ideas:

dear, lovely, treasured

Definition:

The term "beloved" is an expression of affection that describes someone who is loved and dear to someone else.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: love)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

beloved, dear, lovely, treasured

betray

Related Ideas:

betrayal, betrayer, give over, hand over, traitor, treacherous, treacherously, treachery, turn over

Definition:

The term "betray" means to act in a way that deceives a person and allows other people to harm that person. A "betrayer" is a person who betrays a friend who was trusting him.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Judas Iscariot, Jewish leaders, apostle)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

betray, betrayal, betrayed, betrayer, betrayers, betraying, betrays, give ... over, given ... over, hand ... over, handed ... over, traitor, traitors, treacherous, treacherously, treachery, turn ... over

blameless

Related Ideas:

blamelessly, faultless, without blame

Definition:

The term "blameless" literally means "without blame." It is used to refer to a person who obeys God wholeheartedly, but it does not mean that the person is sinless.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

blameless, blamelessly, faultless, without blame

bless

Related Ideas:

happier, happy

Definition:

To "bless" someone or something means to cause good and beneficial things to happen to the person or thing that is being blessed.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: praise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bless, blessed, blesses, blessing, blessings, happier, happy

blood

Related Ideas:

bleeding

Definition:

The term "blood" refers to the red liquid that comes out of a person's skin when there is an injury or wound. Blood brings life-giving nutrients to a person's entire body.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: flesh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bleeding, blood

boast

Related Ideas:

boastful

Definition:

The term "boast" means to talk proudly about something or someone. Often it means to brag about oneself.

Translation Suggestions:

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: proud)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

boast, boasted, boastful, boasting, boasts, reason for boasting

body

Related Ideas:

bodily, body of Christ, carcass, corpse

Definition:

The term "body" literally refers to the physical body of a person or animal. This term is also used figuratively to refer to an object or whole group that has individual members.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: head, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bodies, bodily, body, carcass, carcasses, corpse, corpses

bold

Related Ideas:

boldly, boldness, emboldened

Definition:

These terms all refer to having courage and confidence to speak the truth and do the right thing even when it is difficult or dangerous.

(See also: confidence, good news, redeem)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bold, boldly, boldness, emboldened

bread

Related Ideas:

food, loaf of bread

Definition:

Bread is a food made from flour mixed with water and oil to form a dough. The dough is then shaped into a loaf and baked.

(See also: Passover, tabernacle, temple, unleavened bread, yeast)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bread, food, loaf of ... bread, loaves, loaves of ... bread

brother

Related Ideas:

brotherhood

Definition:

The term "brother" usually refers to a male person who shares at least one biological parent with another person.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: apostle, God the Father, sister, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

brother, brother's, brotherhood, brothers, brothers'

call

Related Ideas:

appeal to, invite, summon

Definition:

The terms "call to" and "call out" mean to say something loudly to someone who is not nearby. To "call" someone means to summon that person. There are also some other meanings.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: pray)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

appeal to, appealed to, appealing to, call, called, called on, called out, calling, calling out, calls, calls out, invite, invited, summon, summoned, summoning

children

Related Ideas:

child, childhood, childless

Definition:

In the Bible, the term "child" is often used to generally refer to someone who is young in age, including an infant.

The words "child" and "children" also have several figurative uses.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: descendant, promise, son, spirit, believe, beloved)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

child, childhood, childless, children

church

Definition:

In the New Testament, the term "church" refers to a local group of believers in Jesus who regularly met together to pray and hear God's word preached. The term "the Church" often refers to all Christians.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: assembly, believe, Christian)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

church, churches

circumcise

Related Ideas:

circumcision, uncircumcision

Definition:

The term "circumcise" means to cut off the foreskin of a man or male child. A circumcision ceremony may be performed in connection with this.

The terms "uncircumcised" and "uncircumcision" refer to a male who has not been physically circumcised. These terms are also used figuratively.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Abraham, covenant)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

circumcise, circumcised, circumcision, uncircumcised, uncircumcision

clan

Related Ideas:

ancestral clan

Definition:

The term "clan" refers to a group of extended family members who come from a common ancestor.

(See also: family, Jethro, tribe)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ancestral clan, ancestral clans, clan, clans

clean

Related Ideas:

cleanness, cleanse, unclean, uncleanness, wash

Definition:

The term "clean" literally means to not have any dirt or stain. In the Bible, words like "clean" and "washed" are often used figuratively to mean, "pure," "holy," "free from sin," or "innocent".

In the Bible, the term "unclean" is used figuratively to refer to things that God declared to be unfit for his people to touch, eat, or sacrifice.

Translation Suggestions:

Translating "clean":

Translating "unclean""

(See also: defile, demon, holy, sacrifice)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

clean, cleaned, cleanness, cleans, cleanse, cleansed, cleanses, cleansing, purge, unclean, uncleanness, wash, washed, washes, washing

clothed

Related Ideas:

cloth, clothe, cover, dressed, garment, put on, unclothed, wardrobe, wear

Definition:

When used figuratively in the Bible, "clothed with" means to be endowed or equipped with something. To "clothe" oneself with something means to seek to have a certain character quality.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

cloth, clothe, clothed, clothes, clothing, cover, covered, coverings, coverings for their loins, covers, dressed, garment, garments, put ... on, putting ... on, unclothed, wardrobe, wear, wearing, worn

comfort

Related Ideas:

comforter, console, consolation

Definition:

The terms "comfort" and "comforter" refer to helping someone who is suffering physical or emotional pain.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: encourage, Holy Spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

comfort, comforted, comforter, comforters, comforting, comforts, consolation, consolations, consoling, uncomforted

command

Related Ideas:

commandment, forbid, order, requirement, solemn command

Definition:

The term to "command" means to order someone to do something. A "command" or "commandment" is what the person was ordered to do.

Translation Suggestions

(See decree, statute, law, Ten Commandments)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

command, commanded, commanding, commandment, commandments, commands, forbid, forbidden, forbidding, give ... solemn command, given ... solemn commands, given an order, given orders, order, ordered, orders, requirement, solemn commands

commit

Related Ideas:

commitment

Definition:

The terms "commit" and "commitment" refer to making a decision or promising to do something.

(See also: adultery, faithful, promise, sin)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

commit, commitment, commits, committed, committing

condemn

Related Ideas:

condemnation, denounce, sentence, sentence of condemnation, sentenced to death

Definition:

The terms "condemn" and "condemnation" refer to judging someone for doing something wrong.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: judge, punish)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

condemn, condemnation, condemned, condemning, condemns, denounce, sentence, sentence of condemnation, sentenced to death

confirm

Related Ideas:

carry out, cause someone to believe firmly, confirmation, guarantee

Definition:

The terms "confirm" and "confirmation" refer to stating or assuring that something is true or sure or trustworthy.

(See also: covenant, oath, trust)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

carry out, cause ... to believe firmly, confirm, confirmation, confirmed, confirms, guaranteed

conscience

Definition:

The conscience is the part of a person's thinking through which God makes him aware that he is doing something sinful.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

conscience, consciences

corrupt

Related Ideas:

corruption, depraved, flawed, incorruptibility, incorruptible

Definition:

The terms "corrupt" and "corruption" refer to a state of affairs in which people have become ruined, immoral, or dishonest.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: evil)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

corrupt, corrupted, corrupting, corruption, corruptly, corrupts, depraved, flawed, incorruptibility, incorruptible

courage

Related Ideas:

brave, courageous, discourage, discouragement, encourage, encouragement

Definitions:

The term "courage" refers to boldly facing or doing something that is difficult, frightening, or dangerous.

The terms "encourage" and encouragement" refer to saying and doing things to cause someone to have comfort, hope, confidence, and courage.

The term "discourage" refers to saying and doing things that cause people to lose hope, confidence, and courage and so to have less desire to keep working hard to do what they know they should do.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: confidence, exhort, fear, strength)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

brave, bravest, courage, courageous, dare, dared, discourage, discouraged, discouragement, discouraging, encourage, encouraged, encouragement, encouraging, take courage

court

Related Ideas:

courtyard

Definition:

The terms "courtyard" and "court" refer to an enclosed area that is open to the sky and surrounded by walls. The term "court" also refers to a place where judges decide legal and criminal matters.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Gentile, judge, king, tabernacle, temple)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

court, courts, courtyard, courtyards

covenant

Related Ideas:

agreed, contract, new covenant, will

Definition:

A covenant is a formal, binding agreement between two parties that one or both parties must fulfill.

The term "new covenant" refers to the commitment or agreement God made with his people through the sacrifice of his Son, Jesus.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: covenant, promise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

agreed, contract, covenant, covenants, new covenant, will

create

Related Ideas:

creation, creator, workmanship

Definition:

The term "create" means to make something or to cause something to be. Whatever is created is called a "creation." God is called the "Creator" because he caused everything in the entire universe to come into existence.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: God, good news, world)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

create, created, created thing, creates, creation, creator, thing that has been created, workmanship

cross

Definition:

In Bible times, a cross was an upright wooden post stuck into the ground, with a horizontal wooden beam attached to it near the top.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: crucify, Rome)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

cross

curse

Related Ideas:

accursed, speak evil

Definition:

The term "curse" means to cause negative things to happen to the person or thing that is being cursed.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bless)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

accursed, curse, cursed, curses, cursing, speaks evil

cut off

Related Ideas:

chop down, cut down, cut in two, pluck out, shear, tear off

Definition:

The expression "cut off" literally means to use a sharp instrument to remove a part of something. This can refer to, for example, removing a limb from a tree or an arm or leg from a person, or to chopping a tree completely down.

The expression "cut off" is also used to refer to God causing a river to stop flowing.

The metaphor "cut off" refers to people or God separating a person from his nation or community either by driving him away or by killing him.

To "shear" is to cut the hair off of an animal.

To "pluck" is to separate a part of something from the rest by pulling it off or out.

Picture of Cut Off From People:

<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/c/Cutofffrompeople.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/c/Cutofffrompeople.png" ></a>

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

chop ... down, chopped ... down, cut ... down, cut ... off, cut ... out of, cut in two, cut off, cuts ... off, cutting ... off, eliminate, pluck ... out, shear, sheared, tear ... off

darkness

Related Ideas:

dark, darken, gloom

Definition:

The terms "darkness" and "gloom" literally means an absence of light. There are also several figurative meanings of these terms:

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: corrupt, dominion, kingdom, light, redeem, righteous)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

dark, darken, darkened, darker, darkness, gloom, thick darkness, turned dark

day

Related Ideas:

daily, daytime, morning, today

Definition:

The term "day" literally refers to a period of time lasting 24 hours beginning at sundown. It is also used figuratively.

(See also: judgment day, last day)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

daily, day, day's, days, days', daytime, morning, today

day of the Lord

Related Ideas:

day of Christ Jesus, day of Jesus Christ, day of Yahweh, day of Yahweh's wrath

Description:

The Old Testament term "day of Yahweh" is used to refer to one or more specific times when God would punish people for their sin.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: day, judgment day, Lord, resurrection, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

day of Christ Jesus, day of Jesus Christ, day of Yahweh, day of Yahweh's wrath, day of our Lord Jesus, day of our Lord Jesus Christ, day of the Lord

death

Related Ideas:

breathed their last, dead, deadly, deadness, deathly, die, lethal, mortal, stop breathing

Definition:

This term is used to refer to both physical and spiritual death. Physically, it refers to when the physical body of a person stops living. Spiritually, it refers to sinners being separated from a holy God because of their sin.

1. Physical death

2. Spiritual death

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: believe, faith, life, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

about to die, breathed ... last, causes ... death, dead, deadly, deadness, death, deathly, deaths, die, die with, died, dies, dying, fatal, lethal, mortal, stop breathing, stops breathing

deceive

Related Ideas:

lie, deal falsely, deceit, deception, deceptive, delusion, entice, error, false, falsehood, flatter, illusion, trick

Definition:

The word "deceive" means to cause someone to believe something that is not true.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: true)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

a lie, deal falsely, deceit, deceitful, deceitfully, deceitfulness, deceive, deceived, deceiver, deceivers, deceives, deceiving, deception, deceptive, defraud, defrauded, delusion, entice, error, false, falsehood, falsely, flatter, flattering, flatters, flattery, illusions, liar, liars, lies, trick

declare

Related Ideas:

announce, declaration, proclaim, proclamation, pronounce

Definition:

The terms "declare" and "declaration" refer to making a formal or public statement, often to emphasize something. To "proclaim" means to announce or declare something publicly and boldly.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: preach)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

announce, announced, announces, declaration, declarations, declare, declared, declares, declaring, proclaim, proclaimed, proclaiming, proclaims, proclamation, proclamations, pronounces

defile

Related Ideas:

pollute, pollution, stain

Definition:

The terms "defile" and "be defiled" refer to becoming polluted or dirty. Something can be defiled in a physical, moral, or ritual sense.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: clean, clean)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

are defiled, be defiled, defile, defiled, defiles, defiling, polluted, pollutes, pollution, stain, stained, was defiled, were defiled

deliver

Related Ideas:

defend, deliverance, deliverer, escape, relieve, rescue, rescuer

Definition:

To "deliver" someone means to rescue that person. The term "deliverer" refers to someone who rescues or frees people from slavery, oppression, or other dangers. The term "deliverance" refers to what happens when someone rescues or frees people from slavery, oppression, or other dangers.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: judge, save)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

be rescued, defend, defended, deliver, deliverance, delivered, delivered ... over, deliverer, deliverers, delivering, delivers, escape, escaped, permit ... to escape, relieve, rescue, rescued, rescuer, rescues

demon

Related Ideas:

demonic

Definition:

All these terms refer to demons, which are spirit beings that oppose God's will.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: demon-possessed, Satan, false god, false god, angel, evil, clean)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

demon, demonic, demons

destroy

Related Ideas:

break down, bring ... to nothing, destruction, remove, cut to pieces, demolish, destroyer, destructive, downfall, overthrow, pass away, put an end to, shatter, spoil, throw down, waste away

Definition:

To destroy something is to completely make an end to it, so that it no longer exists.

(See also: angel, Egypt, firstborn, Passover)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

an end is put to, be destroyed, break ... down, breaking ... down, breaks ... down, bring ... to nothing, broke to pieces, broken, broken to pieces, brought ... down, brought ... to nothing, complete destruction, completely destroy, completely destroyed, crashing sound, cut ... to pieces, cut into pieces, cuts ... into pieces, demolish, destroy, destroy ... completely, destroyed, destroyer, destroyers, destroying, destroys, destruction, destructive, downfall, overthrew, overthrown, pass away, put an end to, shatter, shattered, shattering, spoil, throw down, throws ... down, thrown down, wasting away

discern

Related Ideas:

discernment, discretion, distinguish

Definition:

The term "discern" means to be able to understand something, especially being able to know whether something is right or wrong.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: judge, wise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

discern, discerned, discerning, discernment, discretion, distinguish, distinguishing

discipline

Related Ideas:

idle, confront, disorderly, self-discipline, train

Definition:

The term "discipline" refers to training people to obey a set of guidelines for moral behavior.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

are ... idle, confronted, discipline, disciplined, disciplines, disorderly, no discipline, self-discipline, trained, training, trains, untrained, were ... idle

disgrace

Related Ideas:

disgraceful, vile

Definitions:

The term "disgrace" refers to a loss of honor and respect.

(See also: dishonor, honor, shame)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

disgrace, disgraced, disgraceful, disgraceful thing, disgraces, vile

dishonor

Related Ideas:

dishonorable, lightly esteemed

Definition:

The term "dishonor" means to do something that is disrespectful to someone. This can also cause that person shame or disgrace.

(See also: disgrace, honor)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

dishonor, dishonorable, dishonored, dishonors, lightly esteemed

divorce

Definition:

A divorce is the legal act of ending a marriage. The term to "divorce" means to formally and legally separate from one's spouse in order to end the marriage.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

divorce, divorces

drunk

Related Ideas:

intoxicated, drink much, drunkard, drunkenness

Definitions:

The term "drunk" means to be intoxicated from drinking too much of an alcoholic beverage.

(See also: wine)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

be ... intoxicated, became drunk, become drunk, drank freely, drink much, drunk, drunkard, drunkards, drunkenness, get drunk

earth

Related Ideas:

clay, dust, earthen, earthly, ground, land, soil

Definition:

The term "earth" refers to the world that human beings live on, along with all other forms of life.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: spirit, world)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

clay, dust, earth, earth's, earthen, earthly, ground, land, lands, soil

endure

Related Ideas:

endurance, patient endurance, put up with, resist, stand

Definition:

The term "endure" means to last a long time or to bear something difficult with patience.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: persevere)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

endurance, endure, endured, endures, enduring, patient endurance, put up with, resist, stand

evil

Related Ideas:

deal violently, displeasing, evil actions, evil deeds, evil plans, fraudulent, harm, harmful, violate, violence, violent, wicked, wicked deeds, wickedly, wickedness, wretched, wretchedly

Definition:

The terms "evil" and "wicked" both refer to anything that is opposed to God's holy character and will.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: disobey, sin, good, righteous, demon)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

deal violently, deal worse, displeasing, do ... evil, do ... violence, done ... violence, evil, evil actions, evil deeds, evil plans, evils, fraudulent, harm, harmful, violate, violated, violates, violence, violent, wicked, wicked deeds, wickedly, wickedness, wretched, wretchedly, wretches

exhort

Related Ideas:

exhortation, urge

Definition:

The term "exhort" means to strongly encourage and urge someone to do what is right. Such encouragement is called "exhortation."

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

exhort, exhortation, exhortations, exhorted, exhorting, urge, urged

face

Related Ideas:

before, facedown, facial, presence, surface

Definition:

The word "face" literally refers to the front part of a person's head. This term also has several figurative meanings.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

before, face, faced, facedown, faces, facial, facing, presence, surface

faith

Definition:

In general, the term "faith" refers to a belief, trust or confidence in someone or something.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: believe, faithful)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

faith

faithful

Related Ideas:

faithfully, faithfulness, reliable

Definition:

To be "faithful" to God means to consistently live according to God's teachings. It means to be loyal to him by obeying him.The state or condition of being faithful is "faithfulness."

The term "unfaithful" describes people who do not do what God has commanded them to do. The condition or practice of being unfaithful is "unfaithfulness."

Translation Suggestions:

Translating "faithful" and "faithfulness"

Translating "unfaithful" and "unfaithfulness"

(See also: adultery, believe, disobey, faith, believe)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

faithful, faithful one, faithful people, faithfully, faithfulness, reliable, show ... self ... faithful

fast

Definition:

The term to "fast" means to stop eating food for a period of time, such as for a day or more. Sometimes it also includes not drinking.

(See also: Jewish leaders)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

fast, fasted, fasting, fastings, fasts

father

Related Ideas:

ancestor, ancestral, beget, fatherless, forefather, grandfather, orphan

Definition:

When used literally, the term "father" refers to a person's male parent.

There are also several figurative uses of the term "father."

Translation Suggestions

(See also: God the Father, son, Son of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ancestor, ancestor's, ancestors, ancestors', ancestral, beget, begot, father, father's, fathered, fathering, fatherless, fathers, fathers', forefather, forefathers, grandfather, orphan, orphans

favor

Related Ideas:

favorable, favoritism, privilege, request for favor, show favor

Definition:

To "favor" is to prefer. When someone favors a person, he regards that person positively and does more to benefit that person than he does to benefit others.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

favor, favorable, favored, favoritism, favors, privilege, request for favor, seek ... favor, seeking the favor, show favor, shown favor, sought ... favor

fear

Related Ideas:

afraid, alarmed, anxiety, coward, dismay, dread, fainthearted, fearful, fearlessly, fearsome, frighten, timid, unafraid

Definition:

The terms "fear" and "afraid" refer to the unpleasant feeling a person has when there is a threat of harm to himself or others.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: marvel, awe, Lord, power, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

afraid, alarmed, anxiety, cowards, dismay, dismayed, dread, dreaded, fainthearted, fear, feared, fearful, fearful thing, fearlessly, fears, fearsome, frighten, frightened, timid, unafraid

fellowship

Related Ideas:

alliance, associate with, association, allied with, contribution, participants with, partnership, share, united

Definition:

In general, the term "fellowship" refers to friendly interactions between members of a group of people who share similar interests and experiences.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

alliance, alliances, associate with, association, be allied with, be participants with, contribution, contributions, fellowship, participant, participants, partnership, share, sharers, shares, sharing, united

festival

Definition:

In general, a festival is a celebration held by a community of people.

(See also: feast)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

festival, festivals

fir

Definition:

A fir tree is a kind of tree that stays green all year and has cones that contain seeds.

(See also: cedar, cypress)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

fir, firs

fire

Related Ideas:

blazing, fiery, firebrands, inflame, kindle

Definition:

Fire is the heat, light, and flames that are produced when something is burned.

The word "fire" and ideas related to fire are also used figuratively.

(See also: pure)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

blazing, fiery, fire, firebrands, fires, flaming, kindle, kindled, kindles, set fire to, set ... on fire, sets ... on fire

firstfruit

Definition:

The term "firstfruits" refers to a portion of the first crop of fruits and vegetables that was reaped during each harvest season.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: firstborn)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

firstfruit, firstfruits

flesh

Related Ideas:

fleshly, human, living creatures, meat, physical

Definition:

In the Bible, the term "flesh" literally refers to the soft tissue of the physical body of a human being or animal.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

flesh, fleshly, human, humans, living creatures, meat, physical

flock

Related Ideas:

herd

Definition:

In the Bible, "flock" refers to a group of sheep or goats and "herd" refers to a group of cattle, oxen, or pigs.

(See also: goat, ox, pig, sheep, )

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

flock, flocking, flocks, herd, herds

flute

Related Ideas:

pipe, wind instrument

Definition:

In Bible times, pipes were musical instruments made of bone or wood with holes to allow the sound to come out. A flute was a kind of pipe.

(See also: flock, shepherd)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

flute, flutes, pipe, pipes, wind instruments

fool

Related Ideas:

folly, foolish, foolishly, foolishness, insane, insanity, out of his mind, senseless, stupid, thoughtless, unwise

Definition:

The term "fool" refers to a person who often makes wrong choices, especially choosing to disobey. The term "foolish" describes a person or behavior that is not wise.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: wise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

act of disgraceful folly, acted ... foolishly, disgraceful folly, folly, fool, foolish, foolishness, fools, insane, insanity, out of ... mind, senseless, spoken ... foolishly, stupid, thoughtless, unwise

foreigner

Related Ideas:

alien, barbarian, foreign, sojourn, sojourner, stranger, tenant

Definition:

The term "foreigner" refers to a person living in a country that is not his own. Another name for a foreigner is an "alien."

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

alien, alienated, alienates, barbarian, foreign, foreigner, foreigners, live as a foreigner, living as foreigners, sojourn, sojourned, sojourner, sojourners, sojourning, stranger, strangers, tenant, tenants

found

Related Ideas:

establish, foundation, founder

Definition:

The verb "found" means build, create, or lay a base for. The phrase "founded on" means supported by or based on. A "foundation" is the base of support on which something is built or created.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: cornerstone, create)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

established, establishes, found, foundation, foundations, founded, founder, founds, lay ... foundation, lay ... foundations

free

Related Ideas:

freedom, freeman, liberty, volunteer, without cost, without paying for it

Definition:

The terms "free" or "freedom" refer to not being in slavery, or any other kind of bondage. Another word for "freedom" is "liberty."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bind, enslave, servant)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

free, freed, freedom, freeing, freely, freely gave, freeman, frees, liberty, set ... free, volunteer, volunteered, without cost, without paying for it

fruit

Related Ideas:

bear fruit, crop, fruitful, produce, productive land, unfruitful

Definition:

The term "fruit" literally refers to the part of a plant that can be eaten.

Sometimes the term "fruit" and ideas related to it are used figuratively.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: descendant, grain, grape, Holy Spirit, vine, womb)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bear fruit, crop, crops, fruit, fruitful, fruits, produce, productive land, unfruitful

fulfill

Related Ideas:

carry out, fill to the limit, finish, fulfillment, in full, make something full

Definition:

The term "fulfill" means to complete or accomplish something that was expected.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: prophet, Christ, minister, call)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

carried out, fill up ... to the limit, finishing, fulfill, fulfilled, fulfillment, fulfills, in full, make ... full

gift

Related Ideas:

give, gracious gift

Definition:

The term "gift" refers to anything that is given or offered to someone. A gift is given without the expectation of getting anything in return

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: spirit, Holy Spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

gift, gifts, give, gracious gift

glory

Related Ideas:

beautiful, beauty, glorify, glorious, take pride

Definition:

In general, the term "glory" means honor, splendor, and extreme greatness. Anything that has glory is said to be "glorious."

The term "glorify" means to show or tell how great and important something or someone is. It literally means to "give glory to."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: exalt, obey, praise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

beautiful, beauty, glories, glorified, glorifies, glorify, glorifying, glorious, glory, take pride

god

Related Ideas:

disgusting figure, false god, goat idols, goddess, idolater, idolatrous, idolatry

Definition:

A false god is something that people worship instead of the one true God. The term "goddess" refers specifically to a female false god.

An idol is an object that people make so they can worship it. Something is described as "idolatrous" if it involves giving honor to something other than the one true God.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: God, Asherah, Baal, Molech, demon, image, kingdom, worship)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

disgusting figure, disgusting figures, false god, goat idols, god, goddess, gods, idol, idol's, idolater, idolaters, idolatrous, idolatry, idols, idols'

gold

Related Ideas:

golden, goldsmith, purest gold

Definition:

Gold is a yellow, high quality metal that was used for making jewelry and religious objects. It was the most valuable metal in ancient times.

(See also: altar, ark of the covenant, false god, silver, tabernacle, temple)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

gold, golden, goldsmith, goldsmiths, purest gold

good

Related Ideas:

best, better, fair, good things, goodness, improved, prefer, proper, well

Definition:

The word "good" has different meanings depending on the context. Many languages will use different words to translate these different meanings.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: evil, holy, profit, righteous)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

best, better, do ... good, fair, good, good things, goodness, goods, improved, made ... better, prefer, proper, seemed good, well

grace

Related Ideas:

generous, gracious, graciously

Definition:

The word "grace" refers to help or blessing that is given to someone who has not earned it. The term "gracious" describes someone who shows grace to others.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

act of grace, generous, grace, gracious, graciously, graciously given

grain

Related Ideas:

grainfields, standing grain

Definition:

The term "grain" usually refers to the seed of a food plant such as wheat, barley, corn, millet, or rice. It can also refer to the whole plant.

(See also: head, wheat)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

grain, grainfields, grains, standing grain

guilt

Related Ideas:

guilty, accountable, reason for a penalty

Definition:

The term "guilt" refers to the fact of having sinned or committed a crime.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: innocent, iniquity, punish, sin)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

cause ... to become guilty, find guilty, guilt, guilty, held accountable, reason for ... penalty

hand

Related Ideas:

handbreadth, handful, lay a hand on

Definition:

There are several figurative ways that "hand" is used in the Bible:

Translation Suggestions

(See also: adversary, bless, captive, honor, power)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

by the hand of, fist, from the hand of, hand, handbreadth, handed, handful, handfuls, handing, hands, lay a hand on, lays his hand on

hang

Definition:

The term "hang" means to suspend something or someone above the ground.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

hang, hanged, hanging, hangings, hangs, hung

hard

Related Ideas:

hardly, hardness, hardship

Definition:

The term "hard" has several different meanings, depending on the context. It usually describes something that is difficult, persistent, or unyielding.

The term "hard" can be used figuratively

Translation Suggestions

(See also: disobey, evil, heart, labor pains, stiff-necked)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

hard, harden, hardened, hardening, hardens, harder, hardest, hardly, hardness, hardship, hardships

harp

elated Ideas:

harpist, lyre

Definition:

A harp is a stringed musical instrument, that usually consists of a large open frame with vertical strings.

(See also: David, fir, psalm, Saul (OT))

Picture of a Harp:

<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/h/Harp2.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/h/Harp2.png" ></a>

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

harp, harpist, harpists, harps, lyre, lyres

harvest

Related Ideas:

harvester

Definition:

The term "harvest" refers to the gathering in of ripe fruits or vegetables from the plants on which they were growing.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: firstfruits, festival)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

harvest, harvested, harvester, harvesters, harvesting, harvests

head

Definition:

In the Bible, the word "head" is used with several figurative meanings.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: grain)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

head, heads

heal

Related Ideas:

cure, healer, health, healthy, make fresh, make well, recover, unhealthy

Definition:

The terms "heal" and "cure" both mean to cause a sick, wounded, or disabled person to be healthy again.

(See also: miracle)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

cure, cured, heal, healed, healer, healers, healing, healings, heals, health, healthy, made ... fresh, made ... well, make ... fresh, recovered, unhealthy

heart

Related Ideas:

kidneys

Definition:

In the Bible, the term "heart" is often used figuratively to refer to a person's thoughts, emotions, desires, or will.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: hard)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

heart, hearts, kidneys

heaven

Related Ideas:

heavenly, in midair, overhead, sky

Definition:

The term that is translated as "heaven" usually refers to where God lives. The same word can also mean "sky," depending on the context.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: kingdom of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

heaven, heavenly, heavens, in midair, overhead, skies, sky

heir

Definition:

An "heir" is a person who legally receives property or money that belonged to a person who has died.

(See also: firstborn, inherit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

heir, heirs

holy

Related Ideas:

holiness, sacred, unholy

Definition:

The terms "holy" and "holiness" refer to the character of God that is totally set apart and separated from everything that is sinful and imperfect.

Literally, the term "unholy" means "not holy." It describes someone or something that does not honor God.

The term "sacred" describes something that relates to worshiping God or to the pagan worship of false gods.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Holy Spirit, consecrate, sanctify, set apart)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

holier, holiest, holiness, holy, holy duties, honored as holy, makes ... holy, sacred, sacred gifts, sacred places, unholy

honor

Related Ideas:

dignified, esteem, held in honor, highly regarded, honorable, of high standing, places of honor, recognition

Definition:

The terms "honor" and to "honor" refer to giving someone respect, esteem, or reverence.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: dishonor, glory, glory, praise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

dignified, esteem, held in honor, highly regarded, honor, honorable, honored, honoring, honors, of high standing, places of honor, recognition

hope

Definition:

Hope is strongly desiring something to happen. Hope can imply either certainty or uncertainty regarding a future event.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bless, confidence, good, obey, trust, word of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

hope, hoped, hopes, look to ... in hope, uselessly hope

hour

Definition:

In addition to being used to refer to when or how long something took place, the term "hour" is also used in several figurative ways:

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: hour)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

appointed time, hour, hours, moment, time, while

house

Related Ideas:

home, residence

Definition:

The term "house" is often used figuratively in the Bible.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: David, descendant, house of God, household, kingdom of Israel, tabernacle, temple, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

home, homes, house, house's, houses, residence

household

Related Ideas:

household members

Definition:

The term "household" refers to all the people who live together in a house, including family members and all their servants.

(See also: house)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

household, household members, households, members of household

humiliate

Related Ideas:

abase, humiliation

Definitions:

The term "humiliate" means to cause someone to feel shamed or disgraced. This is usually done publicly. The act of shaming someone is called "humiliation."

(See also: disgrace, humble, shame)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

abase, abased, humiliate, humiliated, humiliation

image

Related Ideas:

carved figure, cast metal figure, statue

Definition:

These terms are all used to refer to idols that have been made for worshiping a false god. In the context of worshiping idols, the term "image" is a shortened form of "carved image."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: false god, God, false god, image of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

carved figure, carved figures, carved image, carved images, cast metal figure, cast metal figures, cast metal images, castings, figure, figures, image, images, statue

in Christ

Related Ideas:

in Christ Jesus, in Jesus, in the Lord, in the Lord Jesus, into Christ

Definition:

The phrase "in Christ" and related terms refer to the state or condition of being in relationship with Jesus Christ through faith in him.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Christ, Lord, Jesus, believe, faith)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

in Christ, in Christ Jesus, in Jesus, in him, in the Lord, in the Lord Jesus, into Christ

inherit

Related Ideas:

heritage, inheritance,legacy

Definition:

The term "inherit" refers to receiving something valuable from a parent or other person because of a special relationship with that person. The "inheritance" is what is received.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: heir, Canaan, Promised Land)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

heritage, inherit, inheritance, inheritances, inherited, legacy

instruct

Related Ideas:

instruction, instructor

Definitions:

The terms "instruct" and "instruction" refer to giving specific directions about what to do.

(See also: command, decree, teach)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

gave ... instructions, instruct, instructed, instructing, instruction, instructions, instructor, instructors, instructs

interpret

Related Ideas:

interpretation, interpreter, translate

Definitions:

The terms "interpret" and "interpretation" refer to understanding and explaining the meaning of something.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Babylon, Daniel, dream, prophet, vision)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

interpret, interpretation, interpretations, interpreted, interpreter, interpreting, interprets, translated

is written

Definition:

The phrase "as it is written" or "what is written" occurs frequently in the New Testament and usually refers to commands or prophecies that were written in the Hebrew scriptures.

(See also: command, law, prophet, word of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

are ... written, had ... been written, has ... been written, have ... been written, is ... written, is it ... written, it is written, it was written, Moses ... wrote, was written, were ... written

jealous

Related Ideas:

jealousy

Definition:

The terms "jealous" and "jealousy" refer to a strong desire to protect the purity of a relationship. They can also refer to a strong desire to keep possession of something or someone.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: envy)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

jealous, jealousy

judge

Related Ideas:

act of judging, consider, decide, decision, give justice, give judgment, judgment, judgment seat

Definition:

The terms "judge" and "judgment" often refer to making a decision about whether something is morally right or wrong.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: decree, judge, judgment day, just, law, law)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

acts of judgment, consider, considered, considering, decide, decided, decided on, decision, give justice, giving judgment, have decided, insightful decisions, judge, judged, judges, judging, judgment, judgment seat, judgments, renders judgment, will judge

judge

Definition:

A judge is a person who decides what is right or wrong when there are disputes between people, usually in matters that pertain to the law.

(See also: governor, judge, law)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

judge, judges, the judge, the judges, their judges, you judges

kin

Related Ideas:

kindred, kinfolk, kinsman, relative

Definition:

The term "kin" refers to a person's blood relatives, considered as a group. The word "kinsman" refers specifically to a male relative.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

kin, kindred, kinfolk, kinsfolk, kinsman, kinsmen, relative, relatives

kind

Definition:

The terms "kind" and "kinds" refer to groups or classifications of things that are connected by shared characteristics.

Picture showing Kinds:

<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/k/Kinds.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/k/Kinds.png" ></a>

Translation Suggestions

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

kind, kinds

king

Related Ideas:

kingly, kingship

Definition:

The term "king" refers to a man who is the supreme ruler of a city, state, or country.

(See also: authority, Herod Antipas, kingdom, kingdom of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

king, king's, kingly, kings, kingship, made ... king, set up ... king, set up kings

kingdom

Related Ideas:

power to rule

Definition:

A kingdom is a group of people ruled by a king. It also refers to the realm or political regions over which a king or other ruler has control and authority.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: authority, king, kingdom of God, kingdom of Israel, Judah, Judah, priest)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

kingdom, kingdoms, power to rule, kingship

kingdom of God

Related Ideas:

kingdom of Christ and God, kingdom of heaven

Definition:

The terms "kingdom of God" and "kingdom of heaven" both refer to God's rule and authority over his people and over all creation.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: God, heaven, king, kingdom, King of the Jews, reign)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

kingdom of Christ and God, kingdom of God, kingdom of heaven

kiss

Definition:

A kiss is an action in which one person puts his lips to another person's lips or face. This term can also be used figuratively.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

kiss, kissed, kisses, kissing

know

Related Ideas:

knowledge, make known, unknowingly, unknown

Definition:

To "know" means to understand something or to be aware of a fact. The expression "make known" is an expression that means to tell information.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: law, reveal, understand, wise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

knew, know, know ... beforehand, knowing, knowledge, known, knows, made ... known, made known, make ... known, makes known, unknowingly, unknown

labor

Related Ideas:

fellow laborers, forced labor, hard labor, hard-working, laborer, occupation, strive, struggle, toil

Definition:

The term "labor" refers to doing physical work of any kind.

(See also: hard, labor pains)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

fellow laborers, forced labor, hard labor, hard-working, labor, labored, laborer, laborer's, laborers, laboring, labors, occupation, product of ... labor, products of ... labor, strive, strives, striving together, struggle, toil, toiled, toiling, toils

lamb

Related Ideas:

Lamb of God

Definition:

The term "lamb" refers to a young sheep. Sheep are four-legged animals with thick, woolly hair, used for sacrifices to God. Jesus is called the "Lamb of God" because he was sacrificed to pay for people's sins.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: sheep, shepherd)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Lamb, Lamb of God, lamb, lambs

law

Related Ideas:

lawbreaker, lawgiver, lawyer, principle

Definition:

A "law" is a legal rule that is usually written down and enforced by someone in authority. A "principle" is a guideline for decision-making and behavior.

(See also: law of Moses)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

law, lawbreaker, lawbreakers, lawgiver, laws, lawyer, principle, principled, principles

law of Moses

Related Ideas:

God's law, book of Moses, book of the law, expert in the law, law of God, law of Yahweh, law of the Lord, the law

Definition:

All these terms refer to the commandments and instructions that God gave Moses for the Israelites to obey. The terms "law" and "God's law" are also used more generally to refer to everything God wants his people to obey.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: instruct, Moses, Ten Commandments, lawful, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

God's law, book of Moses, book of the law, expert in the law, law of Moses, law of Yahweh, law of the Lord, the law, the law of God, your law

lawful

Related Ideas:

lawfully, lawless, lawlessness, permitted, unlawful

Definition:

The term "lawful" refers to something that is permitted to be done according to a law or other requirement. The opposite of this is "unlawful," which simply means "not lawful."

The terms "unlawful" and "not lawful" are used to describe actions that break a law.

The term "lawless" describes a person who does not obey laws or rules. When a country or group of people are in a state of "lawlessness," there is widespread disobedience, rebellion, or immorality.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: law, law of Moses, Moses, Sabbath)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

lawful, lawfully, lawless, lawlessness, not lawful, permitted, unlawful

letter

Related Ideas:

epistle

Definition:

A letter is a written message sent to a person or group of persons who are usually a distance away from the writer. An epistle is a special type of letter, often written in a more formal style, for a special purpose, such as teaching.

(See also: encourage, exhort, teach)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

epistle, letter, letters

life

Related Ideas:

alive, come to life, conduct, exist, fresh, life-giving, lifetime, live, revive, survive, survivor

Definition:

All these terms refer to being physically alive, not dead. They are also used figuratively to refer to being alive spiritually. The following discusses what is meant by "physical life" and "spiritual life."

1. Physical life

2. Spiritual life

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: death, everlasting)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

alive, come to life, conduct, conducted, existed, fresh, keep ... alive, life, life-giving, lifeless, lifetime, live, lived, lives, living, revive, revived, survive, survived, survivor, survivors

light

Related Ideas:

bright, brightness, enlighten, shine

Definition:

There are several figurative uses of the term "light" in the Bible. It is often used as a metaphor for righteousness, holiness, and truth.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: darkness, holy, righteous, true)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bright, brightness, enlighten, enlightened, light, lighting, lights, shining

like

Related Ideas:

according to, alike, as, as if, compare, in the same way, just as, liken, likeness, likewise, resemble, similar, similarly, unlike

Definition:

The terms "like" and "likeness" refer to something being the same as, or similar to, something else.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: beast, flesh, image of God, image, perish)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

according to, alike, as, as if, be ... like, become ... like, compare, in the same way, is ... like, just as, like, liken, likeness, likenesses, likewise, resemble, resembled, similar to, similarly, the same, the same way, unlike

lord

Related Ideas:

landowner, Lord, master, master of the house, mistress, owner, owner of a house, sir

Definition:

The term "lord" refers to someone who has ownership or authority over other people.

When "Lord" is capitalized, it is a title that refers to God. (Note, however, that when it is used as a form of addressing someone or it occurs at the beginning of a sentence it may be capitalized and have the meaning of "sir" or "master.")

Translation Suggestions:

Translating "lord":

Translating "Lord":

(See also: God, Jesus, ruler, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

Lord, Lord's, landowner, lord, lord's, lords, master, master of the house, master's, masters, mistress, owner, owner of a house, sir, sirs

love

Related Ideas:

brotherly love

Definition:

To love another person is to care for that person and do things that will benefit him. There are different meanings for "love" some languages may express using different words:

  1. The kind of love that comes from God is focused on having good things happen to others even when those good things do not happen to the one who loves. This kind of love cares for others, no matter what they do. God himself is love and is the source of true love.
  1. Another word in the New Testament refers to brotherly love, or love for a friend or family member.
  1. The word "love" can also refer to romantic love between a man and a woman.

  2. In the figurative expression "Jacob I have loved, but Esau I have hated," the term "loved" refers to God's choosing of Jacob to be in a covenant relationship with him. This could also be translated as "chosen." Although Esau was also blessed by God, he wasn't given the privilege of being in the covenant. The term "hated" is used figuratively here to mean "rejected" or "not chosen."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: covenant, death, sacrifice, save, sin)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

brotherly love, love, loved, loves, loving

lust

Related Ideas:

crave, desire, lustful, lusting, passion, sensual, sensuality

Definition:

Lust is a very strong desire, usually for something sinful or immoral. To lust is to have lust.

(See also: adultery, false god)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

crave, craves, desirable, desire, desired, desires, lust, lusted, lustful, lusting, lusts, passion, sensual, sensuality

lute

Definition:

A lute is a small, stringed, musical instrument that the Israelites used when they worshiped God.

(See also: harp)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

lute, lutes

member

Definition:

The term "member" refers to one part of a complex body or group.

(See also: body, Pharisee, council)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

member, members

mercy

Related Ideas:

kindness, merciful, spare

Definition:

The terms "mercy" and "merciful" refer to helping people who are in need, especially when they are in a lowly or humbled condition.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: compassion, forgive)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

kindness, mercies, merciful, mercy, spare, spared, spares, tender mercy

mind

Related Ideas:

expect, intention, likeminded, mindful, sober, think

Definition:

The term "mind" refers to the part of a person that thinks and makes decisions.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: believe, heart, soul)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

expect, expected, intention, likeminded, mind, minded, mindful, minds, sober, think, think carefully about, thinks, thought, thoughts

miracle

Related Ideas:

miraculous

Definition:

A "miracle" is something amazing that is not possible unless God causes it to happen.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: power, prophet, apostle, sign)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

miracle, miracles, miraculous

mourn

Related Ideas:

funeral song, grief, grieve, howl, mourner, mournful, sorrow, sorrowful, tears, wail, weep, with tears

Definitions:

The terms "mourn" and "mourning" refer to expressing deep grief, usually in response to the death of someone.

(See also: sackcloth, sin)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

bitter, cause ... grief, funeral song, grief, grieve, grieved, grieving, howl, howls, mourn, mourned, mourner, mourners, mourners', mournful, mournfully, mourning, mourns, sorrow, sorrowful, sorrows, tears, wail, wailing, wailings, wails, weep, weeping, weeps bitterly, wept, with tears

mystery

Related Ideas:

hidden meaning, hidden truth, secrets

Definition:

In the Bible, the term "mystery" refers to something unknown or difficult to understand that God is now explaining.

(See also: Christ, Gentile, good news, Jew, true)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

hidden meaning, hidden truth, hidden truths, mysteries, mystery, secrets

name

Related Ideas:

fame, nameless, notorious, reputation

Definition:

In the Bible, the word "name" was used in several figurative ways.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: call)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

fame, name, name's, named, nameless, names, notorious, reputation

neighbor

Related Ideas:

neighborhood, neighboring

Definition:

The term "neighbor" usually refers to a person who lives nearby. It can also refer more generally to someone who lives in the same community or people group.

(See also: adversary, parable, people group, Samaria)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

neighbor, neighborhood, neighboring, neighbors

noble

Related Ideas:

nobility, nobleman

Definition:

The term "noble" describes someone or something that is excellent or of high quality.

Translation Suggestion

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

nobility, noble, nobleman, noblemen, nobles

obey

Related Ideas:

follow, give ear, hear, hold securely, hold to, keep, listen, obedience, obedient

Definition:

The term "obey" means to do what is required or commanded. The term "obedient" describes someone who obeys. "Obedience" is the characteristic that an obedient person has.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: citizen, command, disobey, kingdom, law)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

following, give ... ear, hear, heard, hold ... securely, hold to, keep, keeps, kept, listen, listened, listened to, obedience, obedient, obediently, obey, obeyed, obeying, obeys

overtake

Definition:

The terms "overtake" and "overtook" refer to gaining control over someone or something. It usually includes the idea of catching up to something after pursuing it.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bless, curse, prey, punish)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

overtake, overtaken, overtakes, overtook

pagan

Definition:

In Bible times, the term "pagan" was used to describe people who worshiped false gods instead of Yahweh.

(See also: altar, false god, sacrifice, worship, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

pagan, pagans

patient

Related Ideas:

impatient, patience

Definition:

The terms "patient" and "patience" refer to persevering through difficult circumstances. Often patience involves waiting.

(See also: endure, forgive, persevere)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

impatient, patience, patient, patiently

peace

Related Ideas:

peaceable, peaceful, peacemaker, quiet

Definition:

The term "peace" refers to a state of being or a feeling of having no conflict, anxiety, or fearfulness. A person who is "peaceful" feels calm and assured of being safe and secure.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

peace, peaceable, peaceably, peaceful, peacefully, peacemakers, quiet, quiets

perfect

Related Ideas:

perfecter, perfection, perfectly

Definition:

The term "perfect" describes something that has no flaw. To "perfect" something means to work at it until it is excellent and without flaws.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

perfect, perfected, perfecter, perfection, perfectly

perish

Related Ideas:

imperishable, perishable

Definition:

The term "perish" means to die or be destroyed, usually as the result of violence or other disaster.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: death, everlasting)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

imperishable, perish, perishable, perished, perishes, perishing

persecute

Related Ideas:

persecution, persecutor

Definition:

The terms "persecute" and "persecution" refer to continually treating a person or a certain group of people in a harsh way that causes harm to them.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Christian, church, oppress, Rome)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

persecute, persecuted, persecuting, persecution, persecutions, persecutor, persecutors

pit

Related Ideas:

pitfall, quarry

Definition:

A "pit" is a deep hole that has been dug in the ground. A "pitfall" is a trap made of a pit that is hidden with a cover. A "quarry" is a pit from which people take valuable stones.

(See also: abyss, hell, prison)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

pit, pitfall, pits, quarry

plow

Related Ideas:

farmer, plowman, plowshare, unplowed

Definition:

A "plow" is a farm tool that is used for breaking up soil to prepare a field for planting.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bronze, ox)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

farmers, plow, plowed, plowers, plowing, plowman, plowmen, plows, plowshares, unplowed

possess

Related Ideas:

belongings, dispossess, possession, property

Definitions:

The terms "possess" and "possession" usually refer to owning something. They can also mean to gain control over something or occupy an area of land.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Canaan, worship)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

belongings, dispossess, possess, possessed, possesses, possessing, possession, possessions, property, took possession, valuable possessions

power

Related Ideas:

ability, able, mastered, can, capable, could, impossible, incapable, powerful, won, unable

Definition:

The term "power" refers to the ability to do things or make things happen, often using great strength. "Powers" refers to people or spirits who have great ability to cause things to happen.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Holy Spirit, Jesus, miracle)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ability, able, am ... able, are ... able, are ... possible, be ... unable, be able, be mastered, can, cannot, capable, could, could not, impossible, incapable, is ... able, may ... be able, miraculous powers, possible, power, powerful, powerfully, powers, was ... able, were ... able, will ... be able, won

praise

Related Ideas:

praiseworthy

Definition:

To praise someone is to express admiration and honor for that person. Something that is praiseworthy is good and deserves to be praised.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: worship)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

praise, praised, praises, praiseworthy, praising, sing praise, sing praises

pray

Related Ideas:

prayer

Definition:

The terms "pray" and "prayer" refer to talking with God. These terms are used to refer to people trying to talk to a false god.

(See also: false god, forgive, praise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

heard ... prayer, pray, prayed, prayer, prayers, praying, prays, urgently pray

preach

Related Ideas:

preacher

Definition:

To "preach" means to speak to a group of people, teaching them about God and urging them to obey him.

(See also: good news, Jesus, kingdom of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

preach, preached, preacher, preaching

precious

Related Ideas:

costly, expensive, valuable

Definitions:

The term "precious" describes people or things that are considered to be very valuable.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: gold, silver)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

costly, expensive, precious, precious things, precious treasures, valuable, valuables

predestine

Related Ideas:

decide in advance

Definition:

The terms "predestine" and "predestined" refer to deciding or planning beforehand that something will happen.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: foreknew)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

decided in advance, predestine, predestined

profit

Related Ideas:

profitable, unprofitable

Definition:

In general, the terms "profit" and "profitable" refer to gaining something good through doing certain actions or behaviors.

Something is "profitable" to someone if it brings them good things or if it helps them bring about good things for other people.

The term "unprofitable" means to not be useful.

To "take advantage of" someone is to make extra profit from him because he is weak and unable to demand greater return.

(See also: worthy)

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

profit, profitable, profits, treated ... violently for profit, unprofitable

prophet

Related Ideas:

prophecy, prophesy, prophetic, seer

Definition:

A "prophet" is a man who speaks God's messages to people. A woman who does this is called a "prophetess."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Baal, divination, false god, false prophet, fulfill, law, vision)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

give ... prophecies, prophecies, prophecy, prophesied, prophesies, prophesy, prophesying, prophet, prophet's, prophetess, prophetic, prophets, seer, seer's, seers, seers'

prosper

Related Ideas:

prosperity, prosperous

Definition:

The term "prosper" generally refers to living well and can refer to prospering physically or spiritually. When people or countryies are "prosperous," it means they are wealthy and have all that they need to be successful. They are experiencing "prosperity."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bless, fruit, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

caused ... to prosper, prosper, prospered, prospering, prosperity, prosperous

prostitute

Related Ideas:

prostitution

Definition:

The terms "prostitute" and "harlot" both refer to a person who performs sexual acts for money or for religious rites. Prostitutes or harlots were usually female, but some were male.

(See also: adultery, false god, sexual immorality, false god)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

act like a prostitute, acted like a prostitute, acted like prostitutes, prostitute, prostitute's, prostituted, prostitutes, prostitution

provoke

Related Ideas:

provocation

Definitions:

The term "provoke" means to cause someone to experience a negative reaction or feeling.

(See also: angry)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

provocation, provoke, provoke ... to anger, provoked, provoked ... to anger, provokes, provoking

psalm

Related Ideas:

praise in song, psalmist, psalm of praise, song

Definition:

The term "psalm" refers to a sacred song, often in the form of a poem that was written to be sung.

(See also: David, faith, joy, Moses, holy)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

praise ... in song, psalm, psalmist, psalms, psalms of praise, songs

puffed up

Definition:

The term "puffed up" refers literally to something that is full of air and so larger than its normal size. is a figurative expression that refers to being boastful, proud, or arrogant.

(See also: arrogant, proud)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

puffed up, puffs up

rage

Related Ideas:

enrage

Definitions:

Rage is excessive anger what is out of control. When someone rages, it means that person is expressing anger in a destructive way.

"Rage" can also be used figuratively.

(See also: angry, self-control)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

enrage, enraged, rage, raged, rages, raging, senseless rage

raise

Related Ideas:

arise, rise, risen

Definition:

raise, raise up

In general, the word "raise" means to "lift up" or "make higher."

rise, arise

To "rise" or "arise" means to "go up" or "get up." The terms "risen," "rose," and "arose" express past action.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: resurrection, appoint, exalt)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

arise, arisen, arises, raise, raise up, raised, raises, raising, raising up, rise, rise up, risen, rises, rising, rose

reap

Related Ideas:

reaper

Definition:

The term "reap" means to harvest crops such as grain. A "reaper" is someone who harvests the crop.

(See also: good news, harvest)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

reap, reaped, reaper, reapers, reaping, reaps

receive

Related Ideas:

abstain, receiver

Definition:

The term "receive" generally means to get or accept something that is given, offered, or presented.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Holy Spirit, Jesus, lord, save)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

abstain, receive, receive back, received, received ... in full, receiver, receives, receiving

reconcile

Related Ideas:

reconciliation

Definition:

The term "reconcile" refers to "making peace" between people who were formerly enemies of each other. "Reconciliation" is that act of making peace

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: peace, sacrifice)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

reconcile, reconciled, reconciles, reconciliation, reconciling

reed

Definitions:

The term "reed" refers to a plant with a long stalk that grows in the water, usually along the edge of a river or stream.

(See also: Egypt, Moses, Nile River)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

reed, reeds

reign

Definition:

The term to "reign" means to rule over the people of a particular country or kingdom. The reign of a king is the time period during which he is ruling.

(See also: kingdom)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

reign, reigned, reigning, reigns, set ... to reign

report

Related Ideas:

account, bring news, give an account, news, rumor

Definition:

The term to "report" means to tell people about something that happened, often giving details about that event. A "report" is what is told, and can be spoken or written.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

account, accounts, bring ... report, brought ... news, brought ... report, gave ... a full account, give ... a full account, news, report, reported, reports, rumor, rumors, spread ... about

rest

Related Ideas:

at ease, pause, refresh, relief, restless

Definition:

The term to "rest" literally means to stop working. Usually it means to stop working in order to relax or regain strength. A "rest" is what someone has when he stops working. To "rest secure" is to feel safe. To "rest" an object on something means to "place" or "put" it there. An object that is "resting" somewhere is simply in that place. A boat that "comes to rest" somewhere has "stopped" or "landed" there. The phrase "the rest of" refers to the remainder of something.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: remnant, Sabbath)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

at ease, be at rest, give ... rest, pause, refresh, refreshed, relief, rest, rest secure, rested, rested secure, resting, resting place, resting places, restless, rests

resurrection

Definition:

The term "resurrection" refers to the act of becoming alive again after having died.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: life, death, raise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

resurrection

reveal

Related Ideas:

revelation

Definition:

The term "reveal" means to cause something to be known. A "revelation" is something that has been made known.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: dream, vision)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

reveal, revealed, revealing, reveals, revelation, revelations

reward

Related Ideas:

pay, penalty, prize, recompense, retribution, rewarder, wage

Definition:

The term "reward" refers to what a person receives or earns because of something he has done, either good or bad. To "reward" someone is to give someone something he deserves.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: punish)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

pay, pay ... back, pays ... back, payment, penalty, prize, recompense, repay, repayment, retribution, reward, rewarded, rewarder, rewarding, rewards, wage, wages

righteous

Related Ideas:

right, rightly, righteousness, rightful, upright

Definition:

The term "righteousness" refers to God's absolute goodness, justice, faithfulness, and love. Having these qualities makes God "righteous." Because God is righteous, he must condemn sin.

The term "unrighteous" means to be sinful and morally corrupt. "Unrighteousness" can refer to sin or the condition of being sinful.

The terms "upright" and "uprightness" refer to acting in a way that follows God's laws.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: evil, faithful, good, holy, integrity, just, law, law, obey, pure, sin, unlawful)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

acts rightly, do right, does what is right, in the right, made ... appear ... righteous, right treatment, righteous, righteously, righteousness, rightful, that are right, that is right, unrighteous, unrighteously, unrighteousness, upright, uprightly, uprightness, what is ... right, what was right

rod

Related Ideas:

measuring rod

Definition:

The term "rod" refers to a narrow, solid, stick-like tool that was used in several different ways. It was probably at least a meter in length.

(See also: staff, sheep, shepherd)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

measuring rod, rod, rods

ruler

Related Ideas:

overrule, rule

Definition:

The term "ruler" is a general reference to a person who has authority over other people, such as a leader of a country, kingdom, or religious group. A ruler is one who "rules," and his authority is his "rule."

(See also: authority, governor, king, synagogue)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

overruled, overrules, rule, ruled, ruler, rulers, rules, ruling, rulings

run

Related Ideas:

flee, flow, move swiftly, runner

Definition:

Literally the term "run" means "move very quickly on foot," usually at a greater speed than can be accomplished by walking. To "run after" or "pursue" someone or something is to move as quickly as possible to try to catch that person or thing. To run away from someone or something is to "flee."

This main meaning of "run" is also used in figurative expressions such as the following:

The following figurative uses are about non-living things that are said to run.

(See also: false god, persevere, refuge, turn)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

caused ... to flee, fled, flee, fleeing, flees, flow, flows, moving swiftly, ran, run, runner, runners, running, runs

sacrifice

Related Ideas:

offering

Definition:

In the Bible, the terms "sacrifice" and "offering" refer to special gifts given to God as an act of worshiping him. People also offered sacrifices to false gods.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: altar, burnt offering, drink offering, false god, fellowship offering, freewill offering peace offering, priest, sin offering, worship)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

burn ... sacrifices, offer, offered, offering, offerings, sacrifice, sacrificed, sacrifices, sacrificing

save

Related Ideas:

make well, preserve, safe, salvation

Definition:

The term "save" refers to keeping someone from experiencing something bad or harmful. To "be safe" means to be protected from harm or danger.

The term "salvation" refers to being saved or rescued from evil and danger.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: cross, deliver, punish, sin, Savior)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

be made well, brought safely, brought safely through, place of safety, preserve, safe, safely, safety, salvation, save, saved, saves, saving

seal

Related Ideas:

signet, signet ring, unsealed

Definition:

To seal an object means to keep it closed with something that makes it impossible to open without breaking the seal.

(See also: Holy Spirit, tomb)

Picture of a Sealed scroll:

<a href="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/s/Sealedscroll.png"><img src="https://content.bibletranslationtools.org/WycliffeAssociates/en_tw/raw/branch/master/PNGs/s/Sealedscroll.png" ></a>

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

seal, sealed, sealing, seals, signet, signet ring, unsealed

seed

Related Words:

semen

Definition:

A seed is the part of a plant that gets planted in the ground to reproduce more of the same kind of plant. It also has several figurative meanings.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: descendant, offspring)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

seed, seeds, semen

seek

Related Ideas:

go to find, look out for, search, try

Definition:

The term "seek" means to look for something or someone. The past tense is "sought." It can also mean "try hard" or "make an effort" to do something.

(See also: just, true)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

diligently seek, go to find, look out for, looked for, looking for, looks for, search, search carefully, search for, searched, searched for, searched out, searches ... out, searches for, searching, searching for, seek, seek ... out, seeking, seeks, sought, tried, try, trying

self-control

Related Ideas:

self-indulgence, sensible, use good sense

Definition:

Self-control is the ability to control one's behavior in order to avoid sinning.

(See also: fruit, Holy Spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

self-control, self-controlled, self-indulgence, sensible, use good sense

send

Definition:

To "send" is to cause someone or something to go somewhere. To "send out" someone is to tell that person to go on an errand or a mission.

(See also: appoint, redeem)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

send, send ... away, send ... on ... way, send out, sending, sending out, sends, sends out, sent, sent ... away, sent out

servant

Related Ideas:

assistant, attendant, hired worker, maidservant, office, serve, service

Definition:

The word "servant" refers to a person who works for another person, either by choice or by force. Some servants were slaves, and the surrounding text usually makes it clear whether or not a particular servant was a slave. In Bible times, there was less of a difference between a servant and a slave than there is today. Both servants and slaves were an important part of their master's household and many were treated almost like members of the family. Sometimes a servant would choose to become a lifetime servant to his master.

The word "serve" means to do things to help other people. It can also mean to "worship."

The word "service" refers to the work that a servant does. It may also refer to worship.

The word "office" refers to the position or job that a servant has.

(See also: commit, enslave, household, lord, obey, righteous, covenant, law)

Bible References

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

female servant, female servants, hired servant, hired servants, hired worker, maidservants, male servant, male servants, office, offices, one who serves, servant, servant girl, servant girls, servant's, servants, servants', serve, served, serves, service, services, serving

set apart

Related Ideas:

distinct, make a distinction, treat differently

Definition:

The term "set apart" means separated from something to fulfill a certain purpose. Also, to "set apart" people or things means to make them "set apart." This also means to "treat" them "differently." When something is "distinct," it is different from other things.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: holy, sanctify, appoint)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

be distinct, making a distinction, set ... apart, sets ... apart, treat ... differently, treating ... differently

sexual immorality

Related Ideas:

fornicate, fornication, immoral

Definition:

The term "sexual immorality" refers to sexual activity that takes place outside the marriage relationship of a man and a woman. This is against God's plan. Older English Bible versions call this "fornication."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: adultery, false god, prostitute, faithful)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

fornicate, fornicates, fornication, fornications, immoral, immorality, sexual immorality

shame

Related Ideas:

ashamed, shameful, shameless, unashamed

Definition:

The term "shame" refers to a painful feeling of being disgraced a person has because of something dishonorable or improper that he or someone else has done.

Sometimes the word "shame" is used figuratively to refer to a person's nakedness or private parts.

(See also: false god, humble, humiliate, Isaiah, repent, sin, worship)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ashamed, make ... ashamed, put ... to shame, shame, shamed, shameful, shamefully, shameless, shamelessly, shames, unashamed

shepherd

Definition:

Translation Suggestions

(See also: believe, Canaan, church, Moses, pastor, sheep, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

chief shepherd, herdsman, herdsmen, keeper, shepherd, shepherd's, shepherded, shepherding, shepherds

sign

Related Ideas:

demonstration, evidence, mark, marker, omen, proof, remind, reminder, signal

Definition:

A sign is an object, event, or action that communicates a special meaning.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: miracle, apostle, Christ, covenant, circumcise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

demonstration, evidence, mark, marker, omen, omens, proof, remind, reminded, reminder, reminders, reminding, reminds, sign, signal, signal flag, signs

silver

Related Ideas:

money

Definition:

Silver is a shiny, gray precious metal used to make coins, jewelry, containers, and ornaments.

(See also: tabernacle, temple)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

money, silver

sin

Related Ideas:

sinful, sinner

Definition:

The term "sin" refers to actions, thoughts, and words that are against God's will and laws. Sin can also refer to not doing something that God wants us to do.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: disobey, evil, flesh, tax collector)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

sin, sinful, sinned, sinner, sinners, sinning, sins

sister

Definition:

A sister is a female person who shares at least one biological parent with another person. She is said to be that other person’s sister or the sister of that other person.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: brother in Christ, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

sister, sister's, sisters, sisters'

slander

Related Ideas:

slanderer, slanderous, speak evil about

Definition:

Slander consists of negative, defaming things spoken (not written) about another person. To say such things (not to write them) about someone is to slander that person. The person saying such things is a slanderer.

(See also: blasphemy)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

slander, slandered, slanderer, slanderers, slandering, slanderous, slanders, speak evil about, spoken of as evil

son

Definition:

The male offspring of a man and a woman is called their "son" for his entire life. He is also called a son of that man and a son of that woman. An "adopted son" is a male who has been legally placed into the position of being a son.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Azariah, descendant, ancestor, firstborn, Son of God, sons of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

son, son's, sons

soul

Related Ideas:

person

Definition:

The soul is the inner, invisible part of a person. It refers to the non-physical part of a person. It is the part of a person that continues living after the body dies.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

person, persons, soul, souls

sow

Related Ideas:

plant, plantation, transplanted

Definition:

A "plant" is generally something that grows and is attached to the ground. To "plant" something is to put it in the ground so that it can grow. To "sow" is to scatter seeds on the ground so they can go into the ground and grow. A "sower" is a person who sows seeds.

Translations Suggestions

(See also: evil, good, reap)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

place ... planted, plant, plantation, planted, planting, plants, replanted, sow, sowed, sowing, sown, sows, transplanted

spirit

Related Ideas:

ghost, spiritual

Definition:

The term "spirit" refers to the non-physical part of people which cannot be seen. When a person dies, his spirit leaves his body. "Spirit" can also refer to an attitude or emotional state.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: angel, demon, Holy Spirit, soul, divination)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

ghost, spirit, spirits, spiritual, spiritually

stone

Definition:

A stone is a small rock. To "stone" someone is to throw stones and larger rocks at that person with the intention of killing him. A "stoning" is an event in which someone was stoned.

(See also: adultery, commit, crime, death, Lystra, testimony)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

stone, stoned, stones, stoning

strength

Related Ideas:

strengthen, strong, stronger, strongest

Definitions:

The term "strength" refers to physical, emotional, or spiritual power. To "strengthen" someone or something means to make that person or object stronger.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: faithful, persevere, right hand, save)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

become strong, made ... strong, made ... stronger, make ... strong, makes ... strong, strength, strengthen, strengthened, strengthening, strengthens, strong, stronger, strongest

strife

Related Ideas:

argue, argument, conflict, contention, dispute, quarrel

Definition:

The term "strife" refers to physical or emotional conflict between people.

(See also: angry)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

arguing, argument, conflict, conflicts, contention, dispute, disputes, quarrel, quarreling, quarrels, strife

stumble

Related Ideas:

reel

Definition:

The term "stumble" means "almost fall" when walking or running. Usually it involves tripping over something.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: believe, persecute, sin, stumbling block)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

causes ... to stumble, reeling, stumble, stumbled, stumbles, stumbling

stumbling block

Related Ideas:

occasion for stumbling, stone of stumbling

Definition:

The term "stumbling block" or "stone of stumbling" refers to a physical object that causes a person to trip and fall.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: stumble, sin)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

occasion for stumbling, stone of stumbling, stumbling block, stumbling blocks

subject

Related Ideas:

force to become slaves, subdue, subject, subjection

Definitions:

A person is the "subject" of another person if the second person rules over the first. To "be subject to" is to "obey" or to "submit to the authority of."

(See also: submit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

are subjected, be subject to, be subjected, forced to become slaves, in subjection to, not subjected, subdue, subdued, subject, subject to, subjected, subjection, subjects, was subjected, were subjected

submit

Related Ideas:

submission

Definition:

To "submit" usually means to voluntarily place oneself under the authority of a person or government.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: subject)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

in submission, submission, submit, submits, submitted, submitting

suffer

Related Ideas:

misery

Definition:

The terms "suffer" and "suffering" refer to experiencing something very unpleasant, such as illness, pain, or other hardships.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

miseries, suffer, suffered, suffering, sufferings, suffers

teach

Related Ideas:

educated, teaching, untaught

Definition:

To "teach" someone is to tell him something he doesn’t already know. It can also mean to "provide information" in general, with no reference to the person who is learning. Usually the information is given in a formal or systematic way. A person’s "teaching" is or his "teachings" are what he has taught.

(See also: instruct, teacher, word of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

educated, taught, teach, teaches, teaching, teachings, untaught

teacher

Definition:

A teacher is a person who gives other people new information. Teachers help others to obtain and use both knowledge and skills.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: disciple, preach)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

teacher, teachers

temple

Related Ideas:

shrine

Definitions:

A temple is a special building in which people worship their god or gods. The most important temple in the Bible was where the Israelites worshiped the true God with prayers and sacrifices. It was located on Mount Moriah in the city of Jerusalem.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: sacrifice, Solomon, Babylon, Holy Spirit, tabernacle, courtyard, Zion, house)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

shrine, shrines, temple, temples

tempt

Related Ideas:

temptation, tempter

Definition:

To tempt someone is to try to get that person to do something wrong.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: disobey, Satan, sin, test)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

tempt, temptation, tempted, tempter, tempting

tent

Related Ideas:

camp, encamp, tentmaker

Definition:

A tent is a portable shelter made of sturdy fabric that is draped over a structure of poles and attached to them.

(See also: Abraham, Canaan, curtain, Paul, Sinai, tabernacle, tent of meeting)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

camp, camped, camping, camps, encamp, encamped, encampments, encamps, tent, tentmakers, tents

test

Related Ideas:

put to the test

Definition:

The term "test" refers to a difficult or painful experience that reveals a person's strengths and weaknesses.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: tempt)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

put ... to the test, test, tested, testing, tests

testimony

Related Ideas:

eyewitness, testify, witness

Definition:

When a person gives "testimony" he makes a statement about something he knows, claiming that the statement is true. To "testify" is to give "testimony."

The term "witness" refers to a person who has personally experienced something that happened. Usually a witness is also someone who testifies about what they know is true. The term "eyewitness" emphasizes that the person was actually there and saw what happened.

Translation Suggestions:

Translating "testify" and "testimony":

Translating "witness" and "eyewitness":

(See also: ark of the covenant, guilt, judge, prophet, true)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

eyewitness, eyewitnesses, testified, testifies, testify, testify against, testifying, testimony, witness, witnessed, witnesses

the sea

Facts:

In the Bible, the "Great Sea" or "western sea" refers to what is now called the "Mediterranean Sea," which was the largest body of water known to the people of Bible times.

(See also: Israel, people group, prosper)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

the sea, the Great Sea, the western sea, Mediterranean Sea

the twelve

Related Ideas:

the eleven

Definition:

The term "the twelve" refers to the twelve men that Jesus chose to be his closest disciples, or apostles. After Judas killed himself, they were called "the eleven."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: apostle, disciple)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

the eleven, the twelve

thresh

Related Ideas:

beat out

Definition:

The terms "thresh" and "threshing" refer to the first part of the process of separating wheat grain from the rest of the wheat plant.

(See also: chaff, grain, winnow)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

beat ... out, beaten ... out, floors for threshing, thresh, threshed, threshes, threshing, threshing floor, threshing sledges

time

Definitions:

In the Bible the term "time" was often used to refer to a specific season or period of time when certain events took place. It has a meaning similar to "age" or "epoch" or "season."

(See also: age, tribulation)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

time, times

tongue

Related Ideas:

language

Definition:

There are several figurative meanings of "tongue" in the Bible.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: gift, Holy Spirit, joy, praise, rejoice, spirit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

language, languages, tongue, tongues

tradition

Definition:

The term "tradition" refers to a custom or practice that has been kept over time and which is passed down to people in later generations.

(See also: apostle, believe, Christian, ancestor, generation, Jew, law, Moses)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

tradition, traditions

trouble

Related Ideas:

troublesome

Definition:

A "trouble" is an experience in life that is very difficult and distressing. To "trouble" someone means to "bother" that person or to cause him distress. Something that is "troubling" causes people to feel distressed. Someone who is troublesome causes problems. To be "troubled" means to feel upset or anxious or distressed about something.

A "tumult" is a group of people making much noise because they are troubled or unhappy.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: afflict, persecute)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

trouble, troubled, troubles, troublesome, troubling

true

Related Ideas:

certain, certainly, certainty, indeed, real, sure, surely, truly, truth, truthful, truthfulness, truths

Definition:

The term "truth" refers to one or more concepts that are facts, events that actually happened, and statements that were actually said. Such concepts are said to be "true."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: believe, faithful, fulfill, obey, prophet, understand)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

certainly, certainty, for certain, indeed, real, sure, surely, true, truly, truth, truthful, truthfulness, truths

trumpet

Related Ideas:

trumpet call, trumpeter

Definition:

The term "trumpet" refers to an instrument for producing music or for calling people to gather together for an announcement or meeting.

(See also: angel, assembly, earth, horn, Israel, wrath)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

trumpet, trumpet call, trumpet's, trumpeters, trumpets

trust

Related Ideas:

entrust, trustworthiness, trustworthy

Definition:

To "trust" something or someone is to believe that the thing or person is true or dependable. That belief is also called "trust." A "trustworthy" person is one you can trust to do and say what is right and true, and therefore one who has the quality of "trustworthiness."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: believe, confidence, faith, faithful, true)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

entrust, entrusted, entrusting, trust, trusted, trusting, trusts, trustworthiness, trustworthy

turn

Related Ideas:

apostasy, apostate

Definition:

To "turn" means to physically change direction or to cause something else to change direction.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: false god, leprosy, worship)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

acts of apostasy, apostasy, apostate, turn, turn ... away, turned, turned ... away, turned ... away ... in disgust, turned ... back, turning, turning ... away, turns, turns ... away, turns ... away from

understand

Related Ideas:

argument, craftiness, insight, intelligent, realize, unintentionally, without understanding

Definition:

The term "understand" means to hear or receive information and know what it means.

(See also: believe, know, wise)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

arguments, craftiness, gain understanding, gives ... insight, insight, intelligent, realize, realized, understand, understanding, understands, understood, unintentionally, without understanding

unleavened bread

Definition:

The term "unleavened bread" refers to bread that is made without yeast or other leavening. This kind of bread is flat because it has no leaven to make it rise.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: bread, Egypt, feast, Passover, servant, sin, yeast)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

unleavened bread

vain

Related Ideas:

for no reason, for nothing, futile, futility, meaningless, of no value, useless, vanity

Definition:

The term "vain" describes things that are useless or have no purpose. Vain things are worthless.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: false god, worthy)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

for no reason, for nothing, futile, futility, meaningless, of no value, useless, uselessly, vain, vain plans, vanity, without meaning

vine

Related Ideas:

grapevine

Definition:

The term "vine" refers to a plant that grows by trailing along the ground or by climbing trees and other structures. The word "vine" in the Bible is used only of fruit-bearing vines and usually refers to grape vines.

(See also: grape, vineyard)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

grapevine, vine, vines

vineyard

Related Ideas:

vine grower

Definition:

A vineyard is a large garden area where grapevines are grown and grapes are cultivated.

(See also: grape, Israel, vine)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

vine growers, vineyard, vineyards

virgin

Related Ideas:

virginity

Definition:

A virgin is a woman who has never had sexual relations.

(See also: Christ, Isaiah, Jesus, Mary)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

virgin, virginity, virgins

vision

Definitions:

The term "vision" refers to something that a person sees. It especially refers to something unusual or supernatural that God shows people in order to give them a message.

Translation Suggestion

(See also: dream)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

vision, visions

vow

Definition:

A vow is a promise that a person makes to God. The person promises to do a certain thing in order to specially honor God or to show devotion to him.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: promise, oath)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

vow, vowed, vows

walk

Definition:

The term "walk" is often used in a figurative sense to mean "live."

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Holy Spirit, honor)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

walk, walk around, walked, walking, walking around, walks

watch

Related Ideas:

keep watch, watch out, watchful, watchman

Definition:

The term "watch" means to look at something very closely and carefully. It also has several figurative meanings.

These ideas can also be used figuratively.

Translation Suggestions

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

keep ... watch, kept ... watch, watch, watch out, watched, watchful, watching, watchman, watchmen

water

Definition:

In addition to its primary meaning, "water" also often refers to a body of water, such as an ocean, sea, lake, or river.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: life, spirit, Holy Spirit, power)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

water, watered, watering, waters

week

Related Ideas:

sevens

Definition:

The term "week" literally refers to a period of time lasting seven days.

(See also: Pentecost)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

sevens, week, weeks

well

Related Ideas:

cistern

Definition:

The terms "well" and "cistern" refer to two different kinds of sources for water in Bible times.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: Jeremiah, prison, strife)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

cistern, cisterns, well, wells

wheat

Definition:

Wheat is a type of grain that people grow for food. When the Bible mentions "grain" or "seeds," it is often talking about wheat grain or seeds.

(See also: barley, chaff, grain, seed, thresh, winnow)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

wheat

will of God

Related Ideas:

God's will, desire of God, he wishes, his will, will of my Father, will of our God and Father, will of the Lord

Definition:

The "will of God" refers to God's desires and plans.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

God's will, desires of God, he desires, he wishes, his will, will of God, will of my Father, will of our God and Father, will of the Lord, will of your Father, you are willing, your will

wise

Related Ideas:

wisdom, wisely, wiser, wisest

Definition:

The term "wise" describes someone who understands what is the right and moral thing to do and then does that. "Wisdom" is the understanding and practice of what is true and morally right.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: obey, fruit)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

sound wisdom, wisdom, wise, wisely, wiser, wisest

woe

Definition:

The term "woe" refers to a feeling of great distress. It also gives a warning that someone will experience severe trouble.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

woe

word

Definition:

A "word" refers to something that someone has said. In the Bible, it almost always refers to an entire message, not just one word.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: word of God)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

word, words, message, messages

word of God

Related Ideas:

God's word, his words, my word, scripture, word of Yahweh, word of the Lord, word of truth, writings

Definition:

In the Bible, the term "word of God" refers to anything that God has communicated to people. This includes spoken and written messages. Jesus is also called "the Word of God."

The term "word of truth" is another way of referring to "God's word," which is his message or teaching. It does not refer to just one word.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: prophet, true, word, Yahweh)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

God's word, God's words, his words, my word, scripture, scriptures, word of God, word of Yahweh, word of the Lord, word of truth, words of God, writings

work

Related Ideas:

act, deed, fellow worker

Definition:

In the Bible, the terms "work," "deed," and "act" are used to refer generally to things that God or people do.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: fruit, Holy Spirit, miracle)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

act, action, actions, activities, acts, deed, deeds, fellow worker, fellow workers, work, works

world

Related Ideas:

universe, worldly

Definition:

The term "world" usually refers to the part of the universe where people live: the earth. The term "worldly" describes the evil values and behaviors of people living in this world.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: corrupt, heaven, Rome, godly)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

universe, world, world's, worldly

worship

Related Ideas:

worshiper

Definition:

To "worship" means to honor, praise and obey someone, especially God.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: sacrifice, praise, honor)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

worship, worshiped, worshiper's, worshipers, worshiping, worships

worthy

Related Ideas:

deserve, nullify, unworthy, worth, worthily, worthless, worthlessness, worthy

Definition:

The term "worthy" describes someone or something that deserves respect or honor. To "have worth" means to be valuable or important.

Translation Suggestions:

(See also: honor)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

deserve, deserved, deserves, deserving, nullify, unworthy, worth, worthily, worthless, worthlessness, worthy

wrong

Related Ideas:

defraud, hurt, mistreat, wrongdoer, wrongdoing

Definition:

To "wrong" someone means to treat that person unjustly and dishonestly.

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

defraud, hurt, hurting, hurts, mistreat, mistreated, wrong, wrongdoer, wrongdoing, wronged, wrongfully, wronging, wrongs

yeast

Related Ideas:

leaven, unleavened

Definition:

"Leaven" is a general term for a substance that causes bread dough to expand and rise. "Yeast" is a specific kind of leaven.

The ideas of "leaven" and "yeast" can also be used in figurative ways.

Translation Suggestions

(See also: Egypt, Passover, unleavened bread)

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

leaven, leavened, leavens, unleavened, yeast

zeal

Related Ideas:

diligence, diligent, eager, eagerness, zealous, zealously

Definition:

The terms "zeal" and "zealous" refer to being strongly devoted to supporting a person or idea.

Translation Suggestions:

Bible References:

Word Data:

Forms Found in the English ULB:

diligence, diligent, eager, eagerness, making ... effort, zeal, zealous, zealously